t I 
 
 
 1 • 
 
 *., 
 
 ft* o 
 
 ' 
 
 1 . mbH^h 
 
 
 
 • 
 
 
 ■^i . V 
 
 
 ' ! ' '■ 
 
 1 
 
 !• 
 
 i I
 
 THE LIBRARY 
 
 OF 
 
 THE UNIVERSITY 
 
 OF CALIFORNIA 
 
 LOS ANGELES
 
 \l 
 
 
 V.^''
 
 Catching the Shark. 
 
 ON THE SEA. 
 
 ■■%
 
 TALES OF ADVENTURE 
 
 ON THE SEA. 
 
 By E. M. BALLANTYNE. 
 
 SELECTED FROM BALLANTTNE'S MISCELLAKY. 
 
 SUSitf) illustrations bp, tin Sutljor. 
 
 « 
 
 LONDON: 
 JAMES NISBET & CO., 21 BERNERS STREET. 
 
 1875.
 
 EDINBURGH : T. AND A. CONSTABLE, 
 PRINTERS TO THE QUEEN, AND TO THE UNIVERSITY.
 
 
 PEEFACK 
 
 The Four Tales contained in this Volume are 
 
 selected from " Ballantyne's Miscellany," and 
 
 illustrate some of man's experiences and 
 
 adventures on the Sea in various quarters 
 
 of the Globe. They are founded to a large 
 
 extent on fact, and are intended to give a 
 
 correct representation of the scenes and 
 
 events depicted. 
 
 E. M. B. 
 
 %^'i.^ V^ <»_«» v> <J 
 
 RESERVE
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALES ; OR, DOINGS AND 
 DANGERS ON A FISHING CRUISE. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 In Trouble to begin with, .... - 7 
 
 At Sea, 18 
 
 Our First Battle, 30 
 
 "Cutting in the Blubber" and "Trying Out 
 
 THE Oil," 41 
 
 A Storm, a Man Overboard, and a Rescue, . . 52 
 
 The Whale— Fighting Bulls, ETC., ... 60' 
 
 Tom's Wisdom— Another great Battle, . . 70 
 
 Death on the Sea, 87 
 
 Keeping the Sabbath, 101 
 
 News from Home— A Gam, 109 
 
 Return Home, 120
 
 VI 
 
 CONTENTS. \/ 
 
 FAST IN THE ICE ; OR, ADVENTURES IN THE 
 POLAR REGIONS. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Outward Bouio), 7 
 
 At Sea— The First Storm, ..... 12 
 
 In the Ice — Dangers op Arctic Voyaging, . . 19 
 
 DiFFicxJLTrES, Troubles, and Dangers, ... 30 
 
 A Gale— Narrow Escapes— Signs of Winter— Set 
 
 Fast, 41 
 
 Preparations for Wintering — Remarkable Adven- 
 tures with a Bear, 52 
 
 A Great Battle with the Walrus, ... 64 
 
 The Cause of Icebergs— Fox-chase — A Bear, . 83 
 
 A Visit to the Eskimos— Wonderful Doings- A 
 
 Mystery, 93 
 
 The Tale of a Kite— A Great Bear-fight, . . 103 
 
 Christmas Time— Death — Returning Light and 
 
 Hope— Disasters and final Deliverance, . 112 
 
 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS; OR, CAPTAIN COOK'S 
 ADVENTURES IN THE SOUTH SEAS. 
 
 A Hero who rose from the Ranks, ... 7 
 Shows what Men will do and dare in the 
 
 Cause of Science, 13
 
 CONTENTS. Vll 
 
 PAOE 
 
 Describes an Adventdbe in the Mountains, and 
 
 TELLS OF TIERBA DEL FUEGO, .... 22 
 
 Explains how Coral Islands are made, . . 33 
 
 Discovery by Captain Wallis of Otaheite or 
 
 Tahiti, 42 
 
 Captain Cook's Visit to Tahiti, .... 52 
 Shows what Vanity will induce Men and Women 
 
 to do, ^^ 
 
 Treats of Savage Warfare and some of its 
 
 Consequences, 74 
 
 Touches on Cannibalism, . . . . . 83 
 
 Visit to New Zealand, S3 
 
 The Last Voyage anb sad end of the Great 
 
 Discoverer, HI 
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE ; OR, THE FIGHTS 
 AND FANCIES OF A BRITISH TAR. 
 
 Touches on our Hero's ^hly Life, Experiences, 
 
 and Adventures, 7 
 
 Commences the Story, 20 
 
 Bill is initiated into the Duties of his new 
 
 Station, ^^ 
 
 Our Hero and his Friends see Service, . . 49
 
 Vlil CONTENTS. 
 
 Nelson Hunts the French, 62 
 
 The Battle of the Nile, 69 
 
 Battle of the '^tle— Continued, .... 81 
 
 Our Hero and his Messmate get into Trouble, . 94 
 
 Bill and Ben set their Brains to steep with 
 
 unconquerable perseverance, . . . 105
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 IN TROUBLE, TO BEGIN WITH. 
 
 THERE are few things in this world that have 
 filled me with so much astonishment as the 
 fact that man can kill a whale ! That a fish, 
 more than sixty feet long, and thirty feet round 
 the body ; with the bulk of three hundred fat 
 oxen rolled into one ; with the strength of many 
 hundreds of horses ; able to swim at a rate that 
 would carry it right round the world in twenty- 
 three days ; that can smash a boat to atoms with 
 one slap of its tail, and stave in the planks of 
 ■a ship with one blow of its thick skull ; — that 
 such a monster can be caught and killed by 
 man, is most wonderful to hear of, but I can 
 tell from experience that it is much more wonder- 
 ful to see. 
 
 There is a wise saying which I have often 
 thought much upon. It is this : " Knowledge is
 
 8 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 
 
 power." Man is but a feeble creature, and if he 
 had to depend on his own bodUy strength alone 
 he could make no head against even the ordinary 
 brutes in this world. But the knowledge which 
 has been given to him by his Maker has clothed 
 man with great power, so that he is more than a 
 match for the fiercest beast in the forest, or the 
 largest fish in the sea. Yet, with all his know- 
 ledge, with all his experience, and all his power, 
 the killing of a great old sperm whale costs man 
 a long, tough battle, sometimes it even costs him 
 his life. 
 
 It is a long time now since I took to fighting 
 the whales. I have been at it, man and boy, for 
 nigh forty years, and many a wonderful sight have 
 I seen ; many a desperate battle have I fought 
 in the fisheries of the North and South Seas. 
 
 Sometimes, when I sit in the chimney-corner, 
 of a winter evening, smoking my pipe with my 
 old messmate Tom Lokins, I stare into the fire 
 and think of the days gone by till I forget where 
 I am, and go on thinking so hard that the flames 
 seem to turn into melting-fires, and the bars of 
 the grate into dead fish, and the smoke into sails 
 and rigging, and I go to work cutting up the 
 blubber and stirring the oU-pots, or pulling the 
 bow-oar and driving the harpoon at such a rate 
 that I can't help giving a shout, which causes 
 Tom to start and cry : —
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 9 
 
 " Hallo ! Bob" (my name is Bob Ledbury, 
 you see). " Hallo ! Bob, wot's the matter ?" 
 
 To which I reply, " Tom, can it aU be true ?" 
 
 " Can wot be true ?" says he, with a stare of 
 surprise — for Tom is getting into his dotage 
 now. 
 
 And then I chuckle and teU him I was only 
 thinking of old times, and so he falls to smoking 
 again, and I to staring at the fire, and thinking as 
 hard as ever. 
 
 The way in which I was first led to go after 
 the whales was curious. This is how it happened. 
 
 About forty years ago, when I was a boy of 
 nearly fifteen years of age, I lived with my mother 
 in one of the sea-port towns of England. There 
 was great distress in the town at that time, and 
 many of the hands were out of work. My em- 
 ployer, a blacksmith, had just died, and for more 
 than six weeks I had not been able to get employ- 
 ment or to earn a farthing. This caused me great 
 distress, for my father had died without leaving 
 a penny in the world, and my mother depended 
 on me entirely. The money I had saved out of my 
 wages was soon spent, and one morning when I 
 sat down to breakfast, my mother looked across 
 the table and said, in a thoughtful voice, 
 
 " Robert, dear, this meal has cost us our last 
 halfpenny." 
 
 My mother was old and frail, and her voice
 
 10 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 
 
 very gentle, she was the most trustful, uncom- 
 plaining woman I ever knew. 
 
 I looked up quickly into her face as she spoke, 
 " All the money gone, mother V 
 
 " Ay, all. It will be hard for you to go with- 
 out your dinner, Robert, dear." 
 
 " It will be harder for you, mother," I cried, 
 striking the table with my fist ; then a lump rose 
 in my throat and almost choked me. I could not 
 utter another word. 
 
 It was with difficulty I managed to eat the 
 little food that was before me. After breakfast 
 I rose hastily and rushed out of the house, deter- 
 mined that I would get my mother her dinner, 
 even if I should have to beg for it. But I must 
 confess that a sick feeling came over me when I 
 thought of begging. 
 
 Hurrying along the crowded streets without 
 knowing very well what I meant to do, I at last 
 came to an abrupt halt at the end of the pier. 
 Here T went up to several people and offered my 
 services in a wild sort of way. They must have 
 thought that I was drunk, for nearly all of them 
 said gruffly that they did not want me. 
 
 Dinner time drew near, but no one had given 
 me a job, and no wonder, for the way in which I 
 tried to get one was not likely to be successful. 
 At last I resolved to beg. Observing a fat, red- 
 faced old gentleman coming along the pier, I made
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 1 1 
 
 up to him boldly. He carried a cane with a 
 large gold knob on the top of it. That gave me 
 hope, " for of course," thought I, " he must be 
 rich." His nose, which was exactly the colour 
 and shape of the gold knob on his cane, was 
 stuck in the centre of a round good-natured coun- 
 tenance, the mouth of which was large and firm ; 
 the eyes bright and blue. He frowned as I went 
 forward hat in hand ; but I was not to be driven 
 back ; the thought of my starving mother gave 
 me power to crush down my rising shame. Yet 
 I had no reason to be ashamed. I was willing to 
 work, if only I could have got employment. 
 
 Stopping in front of the old gentleman, I was 
 about to speak when I observed him quietly but- 
 ton up his breeches pocket. The blood rushed to 
 my face, and, turning quickly on my heel, T walked 
 away without uttering a word. 
 
 " Hallo !" shouted a gruff voice just as I was 
 moving away. 
 
 I turned and observed that the shout was 
 uttered by a broad rough-looking jack-tar, a man 
 of about two or three and thirty, who had been 
 sitting all the forenoon on an old cask smoking 
 his pipe and basking in the sun. 
 
 " Hallo !" said he again. 
 
 "Well," said I. 
 
 " Wot d'ye mean, youngster, by goin' on in 
 that there fashion all the momin', a-botherin*
 
 1 2 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 
 
 everybody, and makin' a fool o' yourself like that 1 
 eh!" 
 
 " What's that to you ?" said I savagely, for 
 my heart was sore and heavy, and I could not 
 stand the interference of a stranger. 
 
 " Oh ! it's nothin' to me of course," said the 
 sailor, picking his pipe quietly with his clasp- 
 knife ; ** but come here, boy, I've somethin' to 
 say to ye." 
 
 " Well, what is it V said I, going up to him 
 somewhat sulkily. 
 
 The man looked at me gravely through the 
 smoke of his pipe, and said " You're in a passion, 
 my yoimg buck, that's aU ; and, in case you didn't 
 know it, I thought I'd tell ye." 
 
 I burst into a fit of laughter. " Well, I believe 
 you're not far wrong ; but I'm better now." 
 
 "Ah ! that's right," said the sailor with an 
 approving nod of his head, " always confess when 
 you're in the wrong. Now, younker, let me give 
 you a bit of advice. Never get into a passion if 
 you can help it, and if you can't help it get out 
 of it as fast as possible, and if you can't get out 
 of it, just give a great roar to let off the steam 
 and turn about and run. There's nothing like 
 that. Passion han't got legs. It can't hold on 
 to a feller when he's runnin'. If you keep it up 
 till you a'most split your timbers, passion has no 
 chance. It must go a-starn. Now, lad, I've been
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 13 
 
 watchin' ye all the morniu', and I see there's a 
 screiy loose somewhere. If you'll tell me wot it 
 is, see if I don't help you !" 
 
 The kind frank way in which this was said 
 quite won my heart, so I sat down on the old 
 cask, and told the sailor all my sorrows. 
 
 "Boy," said he, when I had finished, " I'll 
 put you in the way o' helpin' your mother. I 
 can get you a berth in my ship, if you're wiilin' 
 to take a trip to the whale fishery of the South 
 Seas." 
 
 " And who wiU look after my mother when I'm 
 away 1 " said I. 
 
 The sailor looked perplexed at the question. 
 
 "Ah ! that's a puzzler," he replied, knocking 
 the ashes out of his pipe. " Will you take me to 
 your mother's house, lad 1 " 
 
 "Willmgly," said I, and, jumping up, I led 
 the way. As we turned to go, I observed that 
 the old gentleman with the gold-headed cane was 
 leaning over the rail of the pier at a short distance 
 from us. A feeling of anger instantly rose within 
 me, and I exclaimed, loud enough for him to hear — 
 
 " I do believe that stingy old chap has been 
 listening to every word we've been saying ! " 
 
 I thought I observed a frown on the sailor's 
 brow as I said this, but he made no remark, and 
 in a few minutes we were walking rapidly through 
 the streets. My companion stopped at one of 
 
 B
 
 14 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 
 
 those stores so common in seaport towns, where 
 one can buy almost anything, from a tallow candle 
 to a brass cannon. Here he purchased a pound 
 of tea, a pound of sugar, a pound of butter, and 
 a small loaf, — all of which he thrust into the 
 huge pockets of his coat. He had evidently no 
 idea of proportion or of household affairs. It 
 was a simple, easy way of settling the matter, to 
 get a pound of everything. 
 
 In a short time we reached our house, a very 
 old one, in a poor neighbourhood, and entered my 
 mother's room. She was sitting at the table 
 when we went in, with a large Bible before her, 
 and a pair of horn-spectacles on her nose. I 
 could see that she had been out gathering coals 
 and cinders during my absence, for a good fire 
 burned in the grate, and the kettle was singing 
 cheerily thereon. 
 
 " I've brought a friend to see you, mother," 
 said I. 
 
 " Good-day, mistress," said the sailor, bluntly, 
 sitting down on a stool near the fire. " You seem 
 to be goiu' to have your tea." 
 
 " I expect to have it soon," replied ray mother. 
 
 " Indeed !" said I, in surprise. " Have you 
 anything in the kettle 1 " 
 
 " Nothing but water, my son." 
 
 " Has anybody brought you anything, then, 
 since I went out V
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 15 
 
 " Nobody." 
 
 " Why, then, mistress," broke in the seaman, 
 " how can you expect to have your tea so soon ?" 
 
 My mother took off her spectacles, looked 
 calmly in the man's face, laid her hand on the 
 Bible, and said, " Because I have been a widow- 
 woman these three years, and never once in all 
 that time have I gone a single day without a meal. 
 When the usual hour came I put on my kettle to 
 boil, for this Word tells me that ' the Lord will 
 provide.' I expect my tea to-night." 
 
 The sailor's face expressed puzzled astonish- 
 ment at these words, and he continued to regard 
 my mother with a look of wonder as he drew 
 forth his supplies of food, and laid them on the 
 table. 
 
 In a short time we were all enjoying a cup of 
 tea, and talking about the whale-fishery and the 
 difficulty of my going away while my mother was 
 dependent on me. At last the sailor rose to 
 leave us. Taking a five-pound note from his 
 pocket, he laid it on the table and said — 
 
 . " Mistress, this is all I have in the world, but 
 I've got neither famUy nor friends, and I'm bound 
 for the South Seas in six days ; so, if you'll take 
 it, you're welcome to it, and if your son Bob can 
 manage to cast loose from you without leaving 
 you to sink, I'll take him aboard the ship that I 
 sail in. He'll always find me at the BuU and
 
 16 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 
 
 GriflBn, in the High Street, or at the end o' the 
 pier." 
 
 While the sailor was speaking, I observed a 
 figure standing in a dark corner of the room near 
 the door, and, on looking more closely, I found 
 that it was the old gentleman with the nose like 
 his cane knob. Seeing that he was observed, he 
 came forward and said — 
 
 " I trust that you will forgive my coming here 
 without invitation ; but I happened to overhear 
 part of the conversation between your son and 
 this seaman, and I am willing to help you over 
 your little difficulty, if you will allow me," 
 
 The old gentleman said this in a very quick, 
 abrupt way, and looked as if he were afraid his 
 offer might be refused. He was much heated, 
 with climbing our long stair no doubt, and as he 
 stood in the middle of the room, puffing and 
 wiping his bald head with a handkerchief, my 
 mother rose hastily and offered him a chair. 
 
 " You are very kind, sir," she said ; " do sit 
 down, sir. I'm sure I don't know why you 
 should take so much trouble. But, dear me, you 
 are very warm ; will you take a cup of tea to 
 cool you ? " 
 
 " Thank you, thank you. With much plea- 
 sure, unless, indeed, your son objects to a 'stingy 
 old chap ' sitting beside him." 
 
 I blushed when he repeated my words, and
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 17 
 
 attempted to make some apology ; but the old 
 gentleman stopped me by commencing to explain 
 his intentions in short, rapid sentences. 
 
 To make a long story short, he offered to look 
 after my mother while I was away, and, to prove 
 his sincerity, laid down five shillings, and said he 
 would call with that sum every week as long as 
 I was absent. My mother, after some trouble, 
 agreed to let me go, and, before that evening 
 closed, everything was arranged, and the gentle- 
 man, leaving his address, went away. 
 
 The sailor had been so much filled with sur- 
 prise at the suddenness of all this, that he could 
 scarcely speak. Immediately after the departure 
 of the old gentleman, he said, " Well, good-bye, 
 mistress, good-bye. Bob," and throwing on his haT 
 in a careless way, left the room. 
 
 *' Stop," I shouted after him, when he had got 
 about half-way down stair, 
 
 " Hallo ! wot's wrong now 1 " 
 
 "Nothing, I only forgot to ask your name." 
 
 "Tom Lokins," he bellowed, in the hoarse 
 voice of a regular boatswain, " w'ich wos my 
 father's name before me." 
 
 So saying, he departed, whistling " Rule Bri- 
 tannia" with all his might. 
 
 Thus the matter was settled. Six days after- 
 wards, I rigged myself out in a blue jacket, white 
 ducks, and a straw hat, and went to sea.
 
 18 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 
 
 CHAPTER IL 
 
 AT SEA. 
 
 MY first few clays on the ocean were so miser- 
 able, that I oftentimes repented of hav- 
 ing left my native land. I was, as my new 
 friend Tom Lokins said, as sick as a dog. But 
 in course of time I grew well, and began to rejoice 
 in the cool fresh breezes and the great rolling 
 bUlows of the sea. 
 
 Many and many a time I used to creep out to 
 the end of the bowsprit, when the weather was 
 calm, and sit, with my legs dangling over the 
 deep blue water, and my eyes fixed on the great 
 masses of rolling clouds in the sky, thinking of 
 the new course of life I had just begun. At such 
 times the thought of my mother was sure to come 
 into my mind, and I thought of her parting 
 words, " Put your trust in the Lord, Robert, and 
 read His Word." I resolved to try to obey her, 
 but this I found was no easy matter, for the 
 Bailors were a rough lot of fellows, who cared little 
 for the Bible. But, I must say, they were a hearty,
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 19 
 
 good-natured set, and much better, upon the 
 whole, than many a ship's crew that I afterwards 
 sailed with. 
 
 We were fortunate in having fair winds this 
 voyage, and soon found ourselves on the other 
 side of the line, as we jack-tars call the Equa- 
 tor. 
 
 Of course the crew did not forget the old cus- 
 tom of shaving all the men who had never crossed 
 the line before. Our captain was a jolly old man, 
 and uncommonly fond of " sky-larking." He 
 gave us leave to do what we liked the day we 
 crossed the line ; so, as there were a number of 
 wild spirits among us, we broke through all the 
 ordinary rules, or, rather, we added on new rules 
 to them. 
 
 The old hands had kept the matter quiet from 
 us greenhorns, so that, although we knew they 
 were going to do some sort of mischief, we didn't 
 exactly understand what it was to be. 
 
 About noon of that day I was called on deck 
 and told that old father Neptune was coming 
 aboard, and we were to be ready to receive him. 
 A minute after I saw a tremendous monster come 
 up over the side of the ship and jump on the 
 deck. He was crowned with sea- weed, and painted 
 in a wonderful fashion ; his clothes were dripping 
 wet, as if he had just come from the bottom of 
 the sea. After him came another monster with
 
 20 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 
 
 a petticoat made of sailcloth and a tippet of a bit 
 of old tarpaulin. This was Neptune's wife, and 
 these two carried on the most remarkable antics 
 I ever saw. I laughed heartily, and soon dis- 
 covered, from the tones of their voices, which of 
 my shipmates Neptune and his wife were. But 
 my mirth was quickly stopped when I was sud- 
 denly seized by several men. and my face was 
 covered over with a horrible mixture of tar and 
 grease ! 
 
 Six of us youngsters were treated in this way ; 
 then the lather was scraped off with a piece of 
 old hoop-iron, and, after being thus shaved, buckets 
 of cold water were thrown over us. 
 
 At last, after a prosperous voyage, we arrived 
 at our fishing-ground in the South Seas, and a 
 feeling of excitement and expectation began to 
 show itself among the men, insomuch that our 
 very eyes seemed brighter than usual. 
 
 One night those of us who had just been re- 
 lieved from watch on deck, were sitting on the 
 lockers down below telling ghost stories. 
 
 It was a dead calm, and one of those intensely 
 dark, hot nights, that cause sailors to feel uneasy, 
 they scarce know why. I began to feel so un- 
 comfortable at last, listening to the horrible tales 
 which Tom Lokins was relating to the men, that 
 I slipt away from them with the intention of 
 going on deck. I moved so quietly that no one
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALES, 
 
 21 
 
 observed me ; besides, every eye was fixed ear- 
 nestly on Tom, whose deep low voice was the 
 only sound that broke the stillness of all around. 
 As I was going very cautiously up the ladder 
 leading to the deck, Tom had reached that part 
 of his story where the ghost was just appearing 
 in a dark churchyard, dressed in white, and 
 coming slowly forward, one step at a time, to- 
 wards the terrified man who saw it. The men 
 held their breath, and one or two of their faces 
 turned pale as Tom went on with his description, 
 lowering his voice to a hoarse whisper. Just as 
 I put my head up the hatchway the sheet of one 
 of the sails, which was hanging loose in the still 
 air, passed gently over my head and knocked my 
 hat ofi". At any other time I would have thought 
 nothing of this, but Tom's story had thrown me 
 into such an excited and nervous condition that I 
 gave a start, missed my footing, uttered a loud 
 cry, and fell down the ladder right in among the 
 men with a tremendous crash, knocking over two 
 or three oil-cans and a tin bread-basket in my 
 fall, and upsetting the lantern, so that the place 
 was instantly pitch dark. 
 
 I never heard such a howl of terror as these 
 men gave vent to when this misfortune befell me. 
 They rushed upon deck with their hearts in their 
 mouths, tumbling, and peeling the skin oft' their 
 shins and knuckles in their haste ; and it was not
 
 22 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 
 
 until they heard the laughter of the watch on 
 deck that they breathed freely, and, joining in the 
 laugh, called themselves fools for being frightened 
 by a ghost story. I noticed, however, that, for 
 all their pretended indifference, there was not one 
 man among them — not even Tom Lokins himself — 
 who would go down below to re-light the lantern 
 for at least a quarter of an hour afterwards ! 
 
 Feeling none the worse for my fall, I went 
 forward and leaned over the bow of the ship, 
 where I was much astonished by the appearance 
 of the sea. It seemed as if the water was on 
 fire. Every time the ship's bow rose and fell, 
 the little belt of foam made in the water seemed 
 like a belt of blue flame with brfght sparkles in 
 it, like stars or diamonds. I had seen this curious 
 appearance before, but never so bright as it was 
 on that night. 
 
 " What is it, Tom ?" said I, as my friend came 
 forward and leaned over the ship's bulwark beside 
 me. 
 
 " It's blue fire. Bob," replied Tom, as he 
 smoked his pipe calmly. 
 
 " Come, you know I can't swallow that," said 
 I ; " everybody knows that fire, either blue or 
 red, can't burn in the water." 
 
 " May be not," returned Tom ; " but it's blue 
 fire for all that. Leastwise if it's Qot, I don't 
 know wot else it is."
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 23 
 
 Tom had often seen this light before, no doubt, 
 but he had never given himself the trouble to 
 find out what it could be. Fortunately the cap- 
 tain came up just as I put the question, and he 
 enlightened me on the subject. 
 
 "It is caused by small animals," said he, 
 leaning over the side. 
 
 " Small animals ! " said I, in astonishment. 
 
 " Ay, many parts of the sea are full of crea- 
 tures so small and so thin and colourless, that 
 you can hardly see them even in a clear glass 
 tumbler. Many of them are larger than others, 
 but the most of them are very small." 
 
 " But how do they shine like that, sir V I asked. 
 
 « That I do not know, boy. God has given 
 them the power to shine, just as he has given us 
 the power to walk or speak ; and they do shine 
 brightly, as you see ; but how they do it is more 
 than I can tell. I think, myself, it must be 
 anger that makes them shine, for they generally 
 do it when they are stirred up or knocked about 
 by oars, or ship's keels, or tumbling waves. But 
 I am not sure that that's the reason either, be- 
 cause, you know, we often sail through them 
 without seeing the light, though of course they 
 must be there." 
 
 " P'raps, sir," said Tom Lokins ; " p'raps, sir, 
 they're sleepy sometimes, an' can't be bothered 
 gettin' angry."
 
 24 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 
 
 "Perhaps!" answered the captain, laughing. 
 " But then again, at other times, I have seen 
 them shining over the whole sea when it was 
 quite calm, making it like an ocean of milk ; and 
 nothing was disturbing them at that time, d'ye 
 see." 
 
 " I don' know that" objected Tom ; " they 
 might have bin a-fightin' among theirselves." 
 
 " Or playing, may be," said I. 
 
 The captain laughed, and, looking up at the 
 sky, said, " I don't like the look of the weather, 
 Tom Lokius. You're a sharp fellow, and have 
 been in these seas before, what say you V 
 
 " We'll have a breeze," replied Tom, briefly. 
 
 " More than a breeze," muttered the captain, 
 while a look of grave anxiety overspread his 
 countenance ; " I '11 go below and take a squint at 
 the glass." 
 
 " What does he mean by that, Tom," said I, 
 when the captain was gone, " I never saw a 
 calmer or a finer night. Surely there is no chance 
 of a storm just now." 
 
 "Ay, that shows that you're a young feller, 
 and ha'nt got much experience o' them seas," re- 
 plied my companion. " Why, boy, sometimes the 
 fiercest storm is brewin' behind the greatest calm. 
 An' the worst o' the thing is that it comes so 
 sudden at times, that the masts are torn out o' 
 the ship before you can say Jack Robinson."
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 25 
 
 " What ! and without any warning 1" saiil I. 
 
 " Ay, almost without warnin' ; but not alto- 
 gether without it. You heer'd the captain say 
 he'd go an' take a squint at the glass 1" 
 
 " Yes ; what is the glass ? " 
 
 " It 's not a glass o' grog, you may he sure ; 
 nor yet a lookin'-glass. It's the weather-glass, 
 boy. Shore-goin' chaps call it a barometer." 
 
 "And what's the meaning of barometer ]" I 
 inquired earnestly. 
 
 Tom Lokins stared at me in stupid amazement. 
 " Why, boy," said he, " you're too inquisitive. I 
 once asked the doctor o' a ship that question, and 
 says he to me, ' Tom,' says he, ' a barometer is a 
 glass tube filled with quicksilver or mercury, 
 which is a metal in a soft or fluid state, like 
 water, you know, and it's meant for tellin' the 
 state o' the weather.'" 
 
 " ' Yes, sir,' I answers, ' I know that well 
 enough.' 
 
 " ' Then why did you ask?' says he, gittin' into 
 a passion. 
 
 " * I asked what was the meanin' o' the word 
 barometer, sir,' said I. 
 
 " The doctor he looked grave at that, and 
 shook his head. * Tom,' says he, ' if I was to go 
 for to explain that word, and all about the instru- 
 ment, in a scientific sort o' way, d'ye see, I'd 
 have to sit here an' speak to you right on end for 
 six hours or more.'
 
 26 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 
 
 *' ' Oh, sir,' says I, ' don't do it, then. Please, 
 don't do it.' 
 
 " ' No more I will,' says he ; ' but it '11 serve 
 your turn to know that a barometer is a glass for 
 measurin' the weight o' the air, and, somehow or 
 other, that lets ye know wots a-coming.' If the 
 mercury in the glass rises high, all's right. If it 
 falls uncommon low very sudden, look out for 
 squalls ; that's all. No matter how smooth the 
 sea may be, or how sweetly all natur' may smile, 
 don't you believe it ; take in every inch o' canvas 
 at once.' 
 
 " That was a queer explanation, Tom." 
 
 " Ay, but it was a true one, as you shall see 
 before long." 
 
 As I looked out upon the calm sea, which lay 
 like a sheet of glass, without a ripple on its sur- 
 face, I could scarcely believe what he had said. 
 But before many minutes had passed I was con- 
 vinced of my error. 
 
 While I was standing talking to my messmate, 
 the captain rushed on deck, and shouted — 
 
 " All hands tumble up ! Shorten sail ! Take 
 in every rag ! Look alive, boys, look alive !" 
 
 I was quite stunned for a moment by this, and 
 by the sudden tumult that followed. The men, 
 who seemed never to take thought about anything, 
 and who had but one duty, namely, to obey orders, 
 ran upon deck, and leaped up the rigging like cats ;
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 27 
 
 the sheets of nearly all the principal sails were 
 clewed up, and, ere long, the canvas was made fast 
 to the yards. A few of the smaller sails only were 
 left exposed, and even these were close-reefed. 
 Before long a loud roar was heard, and in another 
 minute the storm burst upon us with terrific vio- 
 lence. The ship at first lay over so much that 
 the masts were almost in the water, and it was 
 as impossible for any one to walk the deck as to 
 walk along the side of a wall. At the same 
 time, the sea was lashed into white foam, and the 
 blinding spray flew over us in bitter fury. 
 
 " Take in the topsails !" roared the captain. 
 But his voice was drowned in the shriek of the 
 gale. The men were saved the risk of going out 
 on the yards, however, for in a few moments more 
 all the sails, except the storm-try-sail, were burst 
 and blown to ribV)ons. 
 
 We now tried to put the ship's head to the 
 wind and " lay to" by which landsmen will 
 understand that we tried to face the storm, and 
 remain stationary. But the gale was so fierce 
 that this was impossible. The last rag of sail 
 was blown away, and then there was nothing left 
 for us but to show our stern to the gale, and 
 " scud under bare poles." 
 
 The great danger now was that we might be 
 " pooped," which means that a huge wave might 
 curl over our stem, fall with terrible fury on our 
 deck, and sink us.
 
 28 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 
 
 Many and many a good ship has gone down in 
 this way ; but we were mercifully spared. As 
 our safety depended very much on good steering, 
 the captain himself took the wheel, and managed 
 the ship so well, that we weathered the gale with- 
 out damage, farther than the loss of a few sails 
 and light spars. For two days the storm howled 
 furiously, the sky and sea were like ink, with 
 sheets of rain and foam driving through the air, 
 and raging billows tossing our ship about like a 
 cork. 
 
 During all this time my shipmates were quiet 
 and grave, but active and full of energy, so that 
 every order was at once obeyed without noise or 
 confusion. Every man watched the slightest 
 motion of the captain. We all felt that every- 
 thing depended on him. 
 
 As for me, I gave up all hope of being saved. 
 It seemed impossible to me that anything that 
 man could build could withstand so terrible a 
 storm. I do not pretend to say that I was not 
 afraid. The near prospect of a violent death 
 caused my heart to sink more than once ; but my 
 feelings did not unman me. I did my duty 
 quietly, but quickly, like the rest ; . and when I 
 had no work to do, I stood holding on to the 
 weather stanchions, looking at the raging sea, 
 and think of my mother, and of the words of 
 kindness and counsel she had so often bestowed 
 upon me in vain.
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 29 
 
 The storm ceased almost as quickly as it began, 
 and although the sea did not all at once stop the 
 heavings of its angry bosom, the wind fell entirely 
 in the course of a few hours, the dark clouds 
 broke up into great masses that were piled up 
 high into the sky, and out of the midst of these 
 the glorious sun shone in bright rays down on the 
 ocean, like comfort from heaven, gladdening our 
 hearts as we busily repaired the damage that we 
 had suffered from the storm. 
 
 ^
 
 30 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 OUR FIRST BATTLE. 
 
 I SHALL never forget the surprise T got the 
 first time I saw a whale. 
 
 It was in the forenoon of a most splendid day, 
 about a week after we arrived at that part of the 
 ocean where we might expect to find fish. A 
 light nor'-east breeze was blowing, but it scarcely- 
 ruffled the sea, as we crept slowly through the 
 water with every stitch of canvas set. 
 
 As we had been looking out for fish for some 
 time past, everything was in readiness for them. 
 The boats were hanging over the side ready to 
 lower, tubs for coiling away the ropes, harpoons, 
 lances, etc., all were ready to throw in, and start 
 away at a moment's notice. The man in the 
 " crow's nest," a-s they call the cask fixed up at 
 the masthead, was looking anxiously out for 
 whales, and the crew were idling about the deck. 
 Tom Lokins was seated on the windlass smoking 
 his pipe, and I was sitting beside him on an 
 empty cask, sharpening a blubber-knife.
 
 riGUTING THE WHALES. 31 
 
 « Tom," said I, " what like is a whale 1" 
 
 " Why, it's like nothin' but itself," replied 
 Tom, looking puzzled. " Why, wot a queer feller 
 you are to ax questions." 
 
 " I'm sure you've seen plenty of them. You 
 might be able to tell what a whale is like." 
 
 " Wot it's like ! Well, it's like a tremendous 
 big bolster with a head and a tail to it." 
 
 "And how big is it?" 
 
 " They're of all sizes, lad. I've seen one that 
 was exactly equal to three hundred fat bulls, and 
 its rate of goin' would take it round the whole 
 world in twenty-three days." 
 
 " I don't believe you," said I, laughing. 
 
 "Don't your' cried Tom; "it's a fact not- 
 withstandin', for the captain himself said so, and 
 that's how I came to know it." 
 
 Just as Tom finished speaking, the man in the 
 crow's nest roared at the top of his voice, " There 
 she blows ! " 
 
 That was the signal that a whale was in sight, 
 and as it was the first time we had heard it that 
 season, every man in the ship was thrown into a 
 state of tremendous excitement. 
 
 " There she blows !" roared the man again. 
 
 " Where away ?" shouted the captain. 
 
 " About two miles right a-head." 
 
 In another moment the utmost excitement pre- 
 vailed on board. Suddenly, while I was looking
 
 32   FIGHTING THE WHALES. 
 
 over the side, straining my eyes to catch a sight 
 of the whale, which could not yet be seen by the 
 men on deck, I saw a brown object apjDear in the 
 sea, not twenty yards from the side of the ship ; 
 before I had time to ask what it was, a whale's 
 head rose to the surface, and shot up out of the 
 water. The part of the fish that was visible above 
 water could not have been less than thirty feet 
 in length. It just looked as if our longboat 
 had jumped out of the sea, and he was so near 
 that I coidd see his great mouth quite plainly. 
 I could have tossed a biscuit on his back easily. 
 Sending two thick spouts of frothy water out of 
 his blow-holes forty feet into the air with tremen- 
 dous noise, he fell flat upon the sea with a clap 
 like thunder, tossed his flukes or tail high into 
 the air, and disappeared. 
 
 I was so amazed at this sight that I could not 
 speak. I could only stare at the place where the 
 huge monster had gone down. 
 
 " Stand by to lower," shouted the captain. 
 
 " Ay, ay, sir," replied the men, leaping to their 
 appointed stations ; for every man in a whale- 
 ship has his post of duty appointed to him, and 
 knows what to do when an order is given. 
 
 *' Lower away," cried the captain, whose face 
 was now blazing with excitement. 
 
 In a moment more three boats were in the 
 water ; the tubs, harpoons, etc., were thrown in,
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 33 
 
 the men seized the oars, and away they went with 
 a cheer. I was in such a state of flutter that I 
 scarce knew what I did ; but I managed some- 
 how or other to get into a boat, and as I was a 
 strong fellow, and a good rower, I was allowed 
 to pull. 
 
 " There she blows !" cried the man in the crow's 
 nest, just as we shot from the side of the ship. 
 There was no need to ask, "where away" this 
 time. Another whale rose and spouted not more 
 than three hundred yards off, and before we could 
 speak a third fish rose in another direction, and 
 we found ourselves in the middle of what is called 
 a " school of whales." 
 
 " Now, lads," said the captain, who steered the 
 boat in which I rowed, " bend your backs, my 
 hearties ; that fish right a-head of us is a hun- 
 dred-barrel whale for certain. Give way, boys ; 
 we mtist have that fish." 
 
 There was no need to urge the men, for their 
 backs were strained to the utmost, their faces 
 were flushed, and the big veins in their necks 
 swelled almost to bursting, with the tremendous 
 exertion. 
 
 " Hold hard," said the captain in a low voice, 
 for now that we were getting near our prey, we 
 made as little noise as possible. 
 
 The men at once threw their oars " apeak," 
 as they say; that is, raised them straight up in
 
 34 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 
 
 the air, and waited for further orders. We 
 expected the whale would rise near to where 
 we were, and thought it best to rest and look 
 out. 
 
 While we were waiting, Tom Lokins, who was 
 harpooneer of the boat, sat just behind me with 
 all his irons ready. He took this opportunity to 
 explain to me that by a " hundred barrel fish" 
 is meant a fish that will yield a hundred barrels 
 of oil. He further informed me that such a fish 
 was a big one, though he had seen a few in the 
 North-West Seas that had produced upwards of 
 two hundi-ed barrels. 
 
 I now observed that the other boats had sepa- 
 rated, and each had gone after a diftereut whale. 
 In a few minutes the fish we were in chase of 
 rose a short distance off", and sent up two splendid 
 water-spouts high into the air, thus showing that 
 he was what the whalers call a "right" whale. 
 It is different from the sperm whale, which has 
 only one blow-hole, and that a little one. 
 
 We rowed towards it with all our might, and 
 as we drew near, the captain ordered Tom Lokins 
 to " stand up," so he at once laid in his oar, and 
 took up the harpoon. The harpoon is an iron 
 lance with a barbed point. A whale-line is at- 
 tached to it, and this line is coiled away in a tub. 
 When we were within a few yards of the fish, 
 which was going slowly through the water, all
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 35 
 
 ignorant of the terrible foes who were pursuing 
 Mm, Tom Lokins raised the harpoon high above 
 his head, and darted it deep into its fat side just 
 behind the left fin, and next moment the boat ran 
 aground on the whale's back. 
 
 " Stern all, for your hves !" roared the captain, 
 who, before his order was obeyed, managed to give 
 the creature two deep wounds with his lance. The 
 lance has no barbs to its point, and is used only 
 for wounding after the harpoon is fixed. 
 
 The boat was backed off at once, but it had 
 scarcely got a few yards away when the astonished 
 fish whirled its huge body half out of the water, 
 and, coming down with a tremendous clap, made 
 oQ" like lightning. 
 
 The line was passed round a strong piece of 
 wood called the " logger-head," and, in running 
 out, it began to smoke, and nearly set the wood 
 on fire. Indeed, it would have done so, if a man 
 had not kept constantly pouring water upon it. 
 It was needful to be very cautious in managing 
 the line, for the duty is attended with great 
 danger. If any hitch should take place, the 
 line is apt to catch the boat and drag it down 
 bodily under the waves. Sometimes a coil of it 
 gets round a leg or an arm of the man who 
 attends to it, in which case his destruction is 
 almost certain. Many a poor fellow has lost his 
 life in this way.
 
 3G FIGHTING THE WHALES. 
 
 The order was now given to " hold on line." 
 This was done, and in a moment our boat was 
 cleaving the blue water like an arrow, while the 
 white foam curled from her bows. I thought 
 every moment we should be dragged under ; but 
 whenever this seemed likely to happen, the line 
 was let run a bit, and the strain eased. At last 
 the fish grew tired of dragging us, the line 
 ceased to run out, and Tom hauled in the slack, 
 which another man coiled away in its tub. Pre- 
 sently the fish rose to the surface, a short distance 
 off our weather-bow. 
 
 " Give way, boys ! spring your oars," cried 
 the captain ; " another touch or two with the 
 lance, and that fish is ours." 
 
 The boat shot ahead, and we were about to 
 dart a second harpoon into the whale's side, when 
 it took to " sounding," — which means, that it 
 went straight down, head foremost, into the depths 
 of the sea. At that moment Tom Lokins uttered 
 a cry of mingled anger and disappointment. We 
 all turned round and saw our shipmate standing 
 with the slack line in his hand, and such an ex- 
 pression on his weather-beaten face, that I could 
 scarce help laughing. The harpoon had not been 
 well fixed ; it had lost its hold, and the fish was 
 now free ! 
 
 " Gone !" exclaimed the captain, with a 
 groan.
 
 FIGHTING THE "VVHALFS. 37 
 
 I remember even yet the feeling of awful dis- 
 appointment that came over me when I under- 
 stood that we had lost the fish after all our 
 trouble ! I could almost have wept with bitter 
 vexation. As for my comrades, they sat staring 
 at each other for some moments quite speechless. 
 Before we could recover from the state into which 
 this misfortune had thrown us, one of the men 
 suddenly shouted, " Hallo ! there's the mate's boat 
 in distress." 
 
 We turned at once, and, truly, there was no 
 doubt of the truth of this, for, about half a mile 
 off, we beheld our first mate's boat tearing over 
 the sea like a small steamer. It was fast to a 
 fish, and two oars were set up on end to attract 
 our attention. 
 
 When a whale is struck, it sometimes happens 
 that the whole of the line in a boat is run out. 
 When this is about to occur, it becomes necessary 
 to hold on as much as can be done without run- 
 ning the boat under the water, and an oar is set 
 up on end to show that assistance is required, 
 either from the ship or from the other boats. As 
 the line grows less and less, another and another 
 oar is hoisted to show that help must be sent 
 quickly. If no assistance can be sent, the only 
 thing that remains to be done is to cut the line 
 and lose the fish ; but a whale line, with its 
 harpoon, is a very heavy loss, in addition to that
 
 38 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 
 
 of the fish, so that whalers are tempted to hold 
 on a little too long sometimes. 
 
 When we saw the mate's boat dashing away in 
 this style, we forgot our grief at the loss of our 
 whale in anxiety to render assistance to our com- 
 rades, and we rowed towards them as fast as we 
 could. Fortunately the whale changed its course 
 and came straight towards us, so that we ceased 
 pulling, and waited till they came up. As the 
 boat came on I saw the foam curling up on her 
 bows as she leaped and flew over the sea. I 
 could scarcely believe it possible that wood and 
 iron could bear such a strain. In a few minutes 
 they were almost abreast of us. 
 
 " You're holding too hard !" shouted the cap- 
 tain. 
 
 " Lines all out !" roared the mate. 
 
 They were past almost before these short sen- 
 tences could be spoken. But they had not gone 
 twenty yards ahead of us when the water rushed 
 in over the bow, and before we could utter a 
 word the boat and crew were gone. Not a trace 
 of them remained ! The horror of the moment 
 had not been fully felt, however, when the boat 
 rose to the surface keel up, and, one after another, 
 the heads of the men appeared. The line bad 
 fortunately broken, otherwise the boat would have 
 been lost, and the entire crew probably would 
 have gone to the bottom with her.
 
 FIGHTING THE AVHALES. 39 
 
 We instantly pulled to the rescue, and were 
 thankful to find that not a man was killed, 
 though some of them were a little hurt, and all 
 had received a terrible fright. We next set to 
 work to right the upset boat, an operation which 
 was not accomplished without much labour and 
 difficulty. 
 
 Now, while we were thus employed, our third 
 boat, which was in charge of the second mate, 
 had gone after the whale that had caused us so 
 much trouble, and when we had got the boat 
 righted and began to look about us, we found 
 that she was fast to the fish about a mile to 
 leeward. 
 
 " Hiirrah, lads !" cried the captain, "luck has 
 not left us yet. Give way my hearties, pull like 
 Britons ! we'll get that fish yet." 
 
 We were all dreadfully done up by this time, 
 but the sight of a boat fast to a whale restored 
 us at once, and we pulled away as stoutly as if 
 we had only begun the day's work. The whale 
 was heading in the direction of the ship, and 
 when we came up to the scene of action the 
 second mate had just • " touched the life ;" in 
 other words, he had driven the lance deep down 
 into the whale's vitals. This was quickly known 
 by jets of blood being spouted up through the 
 blow-holes. Soon after, our victim went into its 
 dying agonies, or, as whalemen say, " his fliu-ry."
 
 40 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 
 
 This did not last long. In a short time he 
 rolled over dead. We fastened a line to his tail, 
 the three boats took the carcass in tow, and, 
 singing a lively song, we rowed away to the 
 ship. 
 
 Thus ended our first battle with the whales.
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 41 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 " CUTTING IN THE BLUBBER" AND " TRYING 
 OUT THE OIL." 
 
 THE scene that took place on board ship after 
 we caught our first fish was most wonder- 
 ful. We commenced the operation of what is 
 called " cutting in," that is, cutting up the 
 whale, and getting the fat or blubber hoisted 
 in. The next thing we did was to " try out" 
 the oil, or melt down the fat in large iron 
 pots brought with us for this purpose ; and the 
 change that took place in the appearance of the 
 ship and the men when this began was very re- 
 markable. 
 
 When we left port our decks were clean, our 
 sails white, our masts well scraped ; the brass- 
 work about the quarter-deck was well polished, 
 and the men looked tidy and clean. A few hours 
 after our first whale had been secured alongside 
 all this was changed. The cutting up of the huge 
 carcass covered the decks with oil and blood, mak- 
 ing them so slippery that they had to be covered
 
 42 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 
 
 with sand to enable the men to walk about. 
 Then the smoke of the great fires under the melt- 
 ing pots begrimed the masts, sails, and cordage 
 with soot. The faces and hands of the men got 
 so covered with oil and soot that it would have 
 puzzled any one to say whether they were white 
 or black. Their clothes, too, became so dirty 
 that it was impossible to clean them. But, in- 
 deed, whalemen do not much mind this. In fact, 
 they take a pleasure in all the dirt that surrounds 
 them, because it is a sign of success in the main 
 object of their voyage. The men in a clean whale 
 ship are never happy. When everything is filthy, 
 and dirty, and greasy, and smoky, and black — 
 decks, rigging, clothes, and persons — it is then 
 that the hearty laugh and jest and song are heard 
 as the crew work busily, night and day, at their 
 rough but profitable labour. 
 
 The operations of " cutting in" and " trying 
 out" were matters of great interest to me the 
 first time I saw them. 
 
 After having towed our whale to the ship, 
 cutting in was immediately begun. First, the 
 carcass was secured near the head and tail with 
 chains, and made fast to the ship ; then the great 
 blocks and ropes fastened to the main and fore- 
 mast for hoisting in the blubber were brought 
 into play. When all was ready, the captain and 
 the two mates with Tom Lokins got upon the
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 43 
 
 whale's body, with long-handled sharp spades or 
 digging-knives. With these they fell to work 
 cutting off the blubber. 
 
 I was stationed at one of the hoisting ropes, 
 and while we were waiting for the signal to 
 " hoist away," I peeped over the side, and for the 
 first time had a good look at the great fish. 
 When we killed it, so much of its body was down 
 in the water that I could not see it very clearly, 
 but now that it was lashed at full length along- 
 side the ship, and I could look right down upon 
 it, I began to understand more clearly what a 
 large creature it was. One thing surprised me 
 much ; the top of its head, which was rough and 
 knotty like the bark of an old tree, was swarm- 
 ing with little crabs and barnacles, and other small 
 creatures. The whale's head seemed to be their 
 regidar home ! This fish was by no means one 
 of the largest kind, but being the first I had seen, 
 T fancied it must be the largest fish in the sea. 
 
 Its body was forty feet long, and twenty feet 
 round at the thickest part. Its head, which 
 seemed to me a great, blunt shapeless thing, like 
 a clumsy old boat, was eight feet long from the 
 tip to the blow-holes or nostrils ; and these holes 
 were situated on the back of the head, which at 
 that part was nearly four feet broad. The entire 
 head measured about twenty-one feet round. Its 
 ears were two small holes, so small that it was
 
 44 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 
 
 difBciilt to discover them, and the eyes were also 
 very small for so large a body, being about the 
 same size as those of an ox. The mouth was 
 very large, and the under jaw had great ugly lips. 
 When it was dying, I saw these lips close in once 
 or twice on its fat cheeks, which it bulged out like 
 the leather sides of a pair of gigantic bellows. 
 It had two fins, one on each side, just behind the 
 head. With these, and with its tail, the whale 
 swims and fights. Its tail is its most deadly 
 weapon. The flukes of this one measured thir- 
 teen feet across, and with one stroke of this it 
 could have smashed our largest boat in pieces. 
 Many a boat has been sent to the bottom in this 
 way. 
 
 I remember hearing our first mate tell of a 
 wonderful escape a comrade of his had in the 
 Greenland Sea fishery. A whale had been struck, 
 and, after its first run, they hauled up to it again, 
 and rowed so hard that they ran the boat right 
 against it. The harpooneer was standing on the 
 bow aU ready, and sent his iron cleverly into the 
 blubber. In its agony the whale reared its tail 
 high out of the water, and the flukes whirled for 
 a moment like a great fan just above the har- 
 pooneer's head. One glance up was enough to 
 show him that certain death was descending. In 
 an instant he dived over the side and disappeared. 
 Next moment the flukes came down on the part
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 45 
 
 of the boat he had just left, and cut it clean off ; 
 the other part was driven into the waves, and the 
 men were left swimming in the water. They were 
 all picked up, however, by another boat that was 
 in company, and the harpooneer was recovered 
 with the rest. His quick dive had been the 
 saving of his life. 
 
 I had not much time given me to study the 
 appearance of this whale before the order was 
 given to " hoist away !" so we went to work 
 ■with a wiU, The first part that came up was the 
 huge lip, fastened to a large iron hook, called the 
 blubber hook. It was lowered into the blub- 
 ber-room between decks, where a couple of men 
 were stationed to stow the blubber away. Then 
 came the fins, and after them the upper-jaw, with 
 the whalebone attached to it. The " right" whale 
 has no teeth like the sperm whale. In place of 
 teeth it has the well-known substance called whale- 
 bone, which grows from the roof of its mouth in a 
 number of broad thin plates, extending from the 
 back of the head to the snout. The lower edges 
 of these plates of whalebone are split into thou- 
 sands of hairs like bristles, so that the inside roof 
 of a whale's mouth resembles an enormous blacking 
 brush ! The object of this curious arrangement 
 is to enable the whale to catch the little shrimps 
 and small sea-blubbers, called "medusae," on which 
 it feeds. I have spoken before of these last aa 
 
 D
 
 46 
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 
 
 being the little creatures that gave out such a beau- 
 tiful pale-blue light at night. The whale feeds 
 on them. When he desires a meal he opens his 
 great mouth and rushes into the midst of a shoal 
 of medusae ; the little things get entangled in 
 thousands among the hairy ends of the whale- 
 bone, and when the monster has got a large 
 enough mouthful, he shuts his lower jaw and 
 swallows what his net has caught. 
 
 The wisdom as well as the necessity of this ar- 
 rangement is very plain. Of course, while dash- 
 ing through the sea in this fashion, with his mouth 
 agape, the whale must keep his throat closed, else 
 the water would rush down it and choke him. 
 Shutting his throat then, as he does, the water is 
 obliged to flow out of his mouth as fast as it flows 
 in ; it is also spouted up through his blow-holes, 
 and this with such violence that many of the 
 little creatures would be swept out along with it 
 but for the hairy-ended whalebone which lets the 
 sea-water out, but keeps the medusae fti. 
 
 Well, let us return to our " cutting in." After 
 the upper-jaw came the lower-jaw and throat, 
 with the tongue. This last was an enormous mass 
 of fat, about as large as an ox, and it weighed 
 fifteen hundred or two thousand pounds. After 
 this was got in, the rest of the work was simple. 
 The blubber of the body was peeled off in great 
 strips, beginning at the neck and being cut spirally
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 
 
 47 
 
 towards the tail. It was hoisted on board by the 
 blocks, the captain and mates cutting, and the 
 men at the windlass hoisting, and the carcass 
 slowly turning round until we got an unbroken 
 piece of blubber, reaching from the water to nearly 
 as high as the mainyard-arm. This mass was 
 nearly a foot thick, and it looked like fat pork. 
 It was cut off close to the deck, and lowered into 
 the blubber-room, where the two men stationed 
 there attacked it with knives, cut it into smaller 
 pieces, and stowed it away. Then another piece was 
 hoisted on board in the same fashion, and so on 
 we went till every bit of blubber was cut off ; and 
 I heard the captain remark to the mate when the 
 work was done, that the fish was a good fat one, 
 and he wouldn't wonder if it turned out to be 
 worth £300. 
 
 Now, when this process was going on, a new 
 point of interest arose which I had not thought 
 of before, although my messmate, Tom Lokins, 
 had often spoken of it on the voyage out. This 
 was the arrival of great numbers of sea-birds. 
 
 Tom had often told me of the birds that 
 always keep company with whalers ; but I had 
 forgotten all about it untU I saw an enormous 
 albatross come sailing majestically through the 
 air towards us. This was the largest bird I ever 
 saw, and no wonder, for it is the largest bird that 
 flies. Soon after that, another arrived, and al- 
 
 I
 
 48 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 
 
 though we were more than a thousand miles from 
 any shore, we were speedily scented out and sur- 
 rounded by hosts of gonies, stinkards, haglets, 
 gulls, pigeons, petrels, and other sea-birds, which 
 commenced to feed on pieces of the whale's car- 
 cass with the most savage gluttony. These birds 
 were dreadfully greedy. They had stuffed them- 
 selves so full in the course of a short time, that 
 they flew heavily and with great difficulty. No 
 doubt they would have to take three or four days 
 to digest that meal ! 
 
 Sharks, too, came to get their share of what 
 was going. But these savage monsters did not 
 content themselves with what was thrown away ; 
 they were so bold as to come before our faces and 
 take bites out of the whale's body. Some of 
 these sharks were eight and nine feet long, and 
 when I saw them open their horrid jaws, armed 
 with three rows of glistening white sharp teeth, I 
 could well understand how easily they could bite 
 off" the leg of a man, as they often do when they 
 get the chance. Sometimes they would come 
 right up on the whale's body with a wave, bite 
 out great pieces of the flesh, turn over on their 
 bellies, and roll off'. 
 
 While I was looking over the side during the 
 early part of that day, I saw a very large shark 
 come rolling up in this way close to Tom Lokins' 
 legs. Tom made a cut at him with his blubber-
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 49 
 
 spade, but the shark rolled off in time to escape 
 the blow. And after all it would not have done 
 him much damage, for it is not easy to frighten 
 or take the life out of a shark. 
 
 « Hand me an iron and line. Bob," said Tom, 
 looking up at me. " I've got a spite agin that 
 feller. He's been up twice already. Ah ! hand 
 it down here, and two or three of ye stand by to 
 hold on by the line. There he comes, the big 
 villain !" 
 
 The shark came close to the side of the whale 
 at that moment, and Tom sent the harpoon right 
 down his throat. 
 
 " Hold on hard," shouted Tom. 
 
 "Ay, ay," replied several of the men as they 
 held on to the line, their arms jerking violently 
 as the savage fish tried to free itself. We quickly 
 reeved a line through a block at the fore yard-arm, 
 and hauled it on deck with much difficulty. The 
 scene that followed was very horrible, for there 
 was no killing the brute.* It threshed the deck 
 with its tail, and snapped so fiercely with its 
 tremendous jaws, that we had to keep a sharp 
 look out lest it should catch hold of a leg. At 
 last its tail was cut off, the body cut open, and all 
 the entrails taken out, yet even after this it con- 
 tinued to flap and thresh about the deck for some 
 time, and the heart continued to contract for 
 * See frontispiece.
 
 50 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 
 
 twenty minutes after it was taken out and pierced 
 with a knife. 
 
 I would not have believed this had 1 not seen 
 it with my own eyes. In case some of ray 
 readers may doubt its truth, I would remind them 
 how difficult it is to kill some of those creatures 
 with which we are all familiar. The common 
 worn", for instance, may be cut into a number of 
 small pieces, and yet each piece remains alive for 
 some time after. 
 
 The skin of the shark is valued by the whale- 
 men, because, when cleaned and dry, t is as good 
 as sand-paper, and is much used in polishing- the 
 vari ous things they make out of whales' bones and 
 tee' h. 
 
 When the last piece of blubber had been cut 
 ofi' our whale, the great chain that held it to the 
 ship's side was cast off, and the now useless 
 carcass sank like a stone, much to the sorrow of 
 sonie of the smaller birds, which, having been 
 driven away by their bigger comrades, had not fed 
 80 heartily as they wished perhaps ! But what 
 was loss to the gulls was gain to the sharks, 
 which could follow the carcass down into the deep 
 and devour it at their leisure. 
 
 " Now, lads," cried the mate, when the remains 
 had vanished, " rouse up the fires, look alive, my 
 hearties ! "
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 51 
 
 " Ay, ay, sir," was the ready reply, cheerfully 
 given, as every man sprang to his appointed 
 duty. 
 
 And so, having " cut in " our whale, we next 
 proceeded to "try out" the oil
 
 52 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 A STORM, A MAN OVERBOARD, AND A EESCDB. 
 
 THE scenes in a whaleman's life are raried and 
 very stirring. Sometimes he is floating on the 
 calm ocean, idling about the deck and whistling 
 for a breeze, when all of a sudden the loud cry is 
 heard, " There she blows ! " and in a moment the 
 boats are in the water, and he is engaged in all 
 the toils of an exciting chase. Then comes the 
 battle with the great leviathan of the deep, with 
 all its risks and dangers. Sometimes he is im- 
 fortunate, the decks are clean, he has nothing to 
 do. At other times he is lucky, "cutting in" 
 and "trying out" engage all his energies and 
 attention. Frequently storms toss him on the 
 angry deep, and show him, if he will but learn 
 the lesson, how helpless a creature he is, and how 
 thoroughly dependent at all times for life, safety, 
 and success, upon the arm of God. 
 
 " Trying out" the oil, although not so thrilling 
 a scene as many a one in his career, is, neverthe- 
 less, extremely iiitertaitaiig, especially at night.
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 53 
 
 when the glare of the fires in the try-works casts 
 a deep red glow on the faces of the men, on the 
 masts and sails, and even out upon the sea. 
 
 The try-works consisted of two huge melting- 
 pots fixed upon brick-work fireplaces between the 
 fore and main masts. While some of the men 
 were down in the blubber-room cutting the 
 " blanket-pieces," as the largest masses are called, 
 othera were pitching the smaller pieces on deck, 
 where they were seized by two men who stood near 
 a block of wood, called *' a horse," with a mincing 
 knife, to slash the junks so as to make them melt 
 easily. These were then thrown into the melting- 
 pots by one of the mates, who kept feeding the 
 fires with such " scraps" of blubber as remain 
 after the oil is taken out. Once the fires were 
 fairly set agoing no other kind of fuel was re- 
 quired than " scraps" of blubber. As the boiling 
 oil rose it was baled into copper cooling-tanks. 
 It was the duty of two other men to dip it out of 
 these tanks into casks, which were then headed 
 up by our cooper, and stowed away in the hold. 
 
 As the night advanced the fires became redder 
 and brighter by contrast, the light shone and glit- 
 tered on the bloody decks, and, as we plied our 
 dirty work, I could not help thinking, " what 
 would my mother say, if she could get a peep at 
 me now V 
 
 The ship's crew worked and slept by watches,
 
 54 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 
 
 for the fires were not allowed to go out all night. 
 About midnight T sat down on the windlass to 
 take a short rest, and began talking to one of the 
 men, Fred Borders by name. He was one of the 
 quietest and most active men in the ship, and, 
 being quite a young man, not more than nine- 
 teen, he and I drew to one another, and became 
 very intimate. 
 
 " I think we're goiu' to have a breeze. Bob," 
 said he, as a sharp puff of wind crossed the deck, 
 driving the black smoke to leeward, and making 
 the fire flare up in the try-works. 
 
 " I hope it won't be a storm, then," said I, 
 " for it will oblige us to put out the fires." 
 
 Just then Tom Lokins came up, ordered Fred 
 to go and attend to the fires, sat down opposite 
 to me on the windlass, and began to " lay down 
 the law" in regard to storms. 
 
 " You see. Bob Ledbury," said he, beginning 
 to fill his pipe, " young fellers like you don't 
 know nothin' about the weather — 'cause why 1 
 you've got no experience. Now, I'll put you up 
 to a dodge consarning this very thing." 
 
 I never found out what was the dodge that 
 Tom, in his wisdom, was to have put me up to, 
 for at that moment the captain came on deck, and 
 gave orders to furl the top-gallant sails. 
 
 Three or four of us ran up the rigging like 
 monkeys, and in a few minutes the sails were 
 lashed to the yards.
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 
 
 55 
 
 The wind now began to blow steadily from the 
 nor' -west ; but not so hard aa to stop our tiy- 
 works for more than an hour. After that it 
 blew stiff enough to raise a heavy sea, and we 
 were compelled to slack the fires. This was all 
 the barm it did to us, however, for although the 
 breeze was stitfish, it was nothing like a gale. 
 
 As the captain and the first mate walked the 
 quarter-deck together, I heard the former say to 
 the latter, " I think we had as well take in a reef 
 in the topsails. All hereabouts the fishing-ground 
 is good, we don't need to carry on." 
 
 The order was given to reduce sail, and the 
 men lay out on the topsail yards. I noticed that 
 my friend Fred Borders was the first man to 
 spring up the shrouds and lay out on the main- 
 top-saU yard. It was so dark that I could 
 scarcely see the masts. AVhile I was gazing up, 
 I thought I observed a dark object drop from the 
 yard ; at the same moment there was a loud 
 shriek, followed by a plunge in the sea. This 
 was succeeded by the sudden cry, "man over- 
 board !" and instantly the whole ship was in an 
 uproar. 
 
 No one who has not heard that cry can under- 
 stand the dreadful feelings that are raised in the 
 human breast by it. My heart at first seemed to 
 leap into my mouth, and almost choke me. Then 
 a terrible fear, which I cannot describe, shot
 
 56 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 
 
 through me, when I thought it might be my com- 
 rade Fred Borders. But these thoughts and feel- 
 ings passed like lightning — in a far shorter time 
 than it takes to write them down. The shriek 
 was still ringing in my ears, when the captain 
 roared — 
 
 " Down your helm ! stand by to lower away 
 the boats." 
 
 At the same moment he seized a light hen-coop 
 and tossed it overboard, and the mate did the same 
 with an oar in the twinkling of an eye. Almost 
 without knowing what I did, or why I did it, I 
 seized a great mass of oakum and rubbish that 
 lay on the deck saturated with oil, I thrust it into 
 the embers of the fire in the try-works, and hurled 
 it blazing into the sea. 
 
 The ship's head was thrown into the wind, and 
 we were brought to as quickly as possible. A 
 gleam of hope arose within me on observing that 
 the mass I had thrown overboard continued still 
 to burn; but when I saw how quickly it went 
 astern, notwithstanding our vigorous efforts to stop 
 the ship, my heart began to sink, and when, a few 
 moments after, the light suddenly disappeared, 
 despair seized upon me, and I gave my friend up 
 for lost. 
 
 At that moment, strange to say, thoughts of 
 my mother came into my mind, I remembered her 
 words, " Call upon the Lord, my dear boy, when
 
 A Dive for Life.
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 57 
 
 you are in trouble." Although I had given but 
 little heed to prayer, or to my Maker, up to that 
 time, I did pray, then and there, most earnestly 
 that my messmate might be saved. I cannot say 
 that I had much hope that my prayer would be 
 answered — indeed I think I had none, — still the 
 mere act of crying in my distress to the Almighty 
 afforded me a little relief, and it was with a good 
 deal of energy that I threw myself into the first 
 boat that was lowered, and pulled at the oar as if 
 my own life depended on it. 
 
 A lantern had been fastened to the end of an 
 oar and set up in the boat, and by its faint light 
 I could see that the men looked very grave. Tom 
 Lokins was steering, and I sat near him, pulling 
 the aft oar. 
 
 " Do you think we've any chance, Tom ]" 
 said I. 
 
 A shake of the head was his only reply. 
 
 " It must have been here away," said the mate, 
 who stood up in the bow with a coil of rope at 
 his feet, and a boat-hook in his hand. " Hold 
 on, lads, did any one hear a cry ?" 
 
 No one answered. We all ceased pulling, and 
 listened intently ; but the noise of the waves and 
 the whistling of the winds were all the sounds we 
 heard. 
 
 " What's that floating on the water 1" said one 
 of the men, suddenly.
 
 58 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 
 
 " Where away ?" cried every one eagerly. 
 
 " Right off the lee-bow — there, don't you see 
 it?" 
 
 At that moment a faint cry came floating over 
 the black water, and died away in the breeze. 
 
 The single word " Hurrah ! " burst from our 
 throats with all the power of our lungs, and we 
 bent to our oars till we wellnigh tore the rollicks 
 out of the boat. 
 
 " Hold hard ! stem all !" roared the mate, as 
 we went flying down to leeward, and almost 
 ran over the hen-coop, to which a human form 
 was seen to be clinging with the tenacity of a 
 drowning man. We had swept down so quickly, 
 that we shot past it. In an agony of fear lest 
 my friend should be again lost in the darkness, I 
 leaped up and sprang into the sea. Tom Lokins, 
 however, had noticed what I was about ; he seized 
 me by the collar of my jacket just as I reached 
 the water, and held me with a grip like a vice till 
 one of the men came to his assistance, and dragged 
 me back into the boat. In a few moments more 
 we reached the hen-coop, and Fred was saved ! 
 
 He was half dead with cold and exhaustion, 
 poor fellow, but in a few minutes he began to 
 recover, and before we reached the ship he could 
 speak. His first words were to thank God for 
 his deliverance. Then he added — 
 
 " And, thanks to the man that flung that light
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 59 
 
 overboard, I should have gone down but for that. 
 It showed me where the hen-coop was." 
 
 I cannot describe the feeling of joy that filled 
 my heart when he said this. 
 
 " Ay, who wos it that throw'd that fire over- 
 board V inquired one of the men. 
 
 " Don't know," replied another, " I think it 
 wos the cap'n." 
 
 " You'll find that out when we get aboard," 
 cried the mate ; " pull away, lads." 
 
 In five minutes Fred Borders was passed up 
 the side and taken down below. In two minutes 
 more we had him stripped naked, rubbed dry, 
 wrapped in hot blankets, and set down on one of 
 the lockers, with a hot brick at his feet, and a still 
 can of hot rum and water in bis hand.
 
 60 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 THE WHALE — FIGHTING BULLS, ETC. 
 
 AS the reader may, perhaps, have been asking s 
 few questions about the whale in his own 
 mind, I shall try to answer them, by telling a few 
 things concerning that creature which, I think, are 
 worth knowing. 
 
 In the first place, the whale is not a fish ! I 
 have applied that name to it, no doubt, because 
 it is the custom to do so ; but there are great 
 differences between the whales and the fishes. The 
 mere fact that the whale lives in water is not 
 suflJcient to prove it to be a fish. The frog lives 
 very much in water — he is born in the water, and, 
 when very young, he lives in it altogether — would 
 die, in fact, if he were taken out of it ; yet a frog 
 is not a fish. 
 
 The following are some of the difierences exist- 
 ing between a whale and a fish : — ^The whale is a 
 warm-blooded animal ; the fish is cold-blooded. 
 The whale brings forth its young ahve ; while 
 most fishes lay eggs or spawn. Moreover, the
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 61 
 
 fish lives entirely under water, but the whale 
 cannot do so. He breathes air through enormous 
 lungs, not giUs. If you were to hold a whale's 
 head under water for much longer than an hour, 
 it would certainly be drowned ; and this is the 
 reason why it comes so frequently to the surface 
 of the sea to take breath. Whales seldom stay 
 more than an hour under water, and when they 
 come up to breathe, they discharge the last breath 
 they took through their nostrils or blow-holes, 
 mixed with large quantities of water which they 
 have taken in while feeding. But the most re- 
 markable point of diflference between the whale and 
 fishes of all kinds is, that it suckles its young. 
 
 The calf of one kind of whale is about fourteen 
 feet long when it is bom, and it weighs about a ton. 
 The cow-whale usually brings forth only one calf 
 at a time, and the manner in which she behaves to 
 her gigantic baby shows that she is affected by 
 feelings of anxiety and affection such as are never 
 seen in fishes, which heartless creatures forsake 
 their eggs when they are laid, and I am pretty 
 sure they would not know their own children if 
 they happened to meet with them. 
 
 The whale, on the contrary, takes care of her 
 little one, gives it suck, and sports playfully with 
 it in the waves ; its enormous heart throbbing all 
 the while, no doubt, with satisfaction. 
 
 I have heard of a whale which was once driven 
 
 E
 
 62 
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 
 
 into shoal water with its calf and nearly stranded. 
 The huge dam seemed to become anxious for the 
 safety of her child, for she was seen to swim 
 eagerly round it, embrace it with her fins, and 
 roll it over in the waves, trying to make it follow 
 her into deep water. But the calf was obstinate ; 
 it would not go, and the result was that the boat 
 of a whaler puUed up and harpooned it. The 
 poor little whale darted away like lightning on 
 receiving the terrible iron, and ran out a hundred 
 fathoms of line ; but it was soon overhauled and 
 killed. AU this time the dam kept close to the 
 side of its calf, and not until a harpoon was 
 plunged into her own side would she move away. 
 Two boats were after her. With a single rap 
 of her tail she cut one of the boats in two, and 
 then darted off. But in a short time she turned 
 and came back. Her feelings of anxiety had 
 returned, no doubt, after the first sting of pain 
 was over, and she died at last close to the side of 
 her young one. 
 
 There are various kinds of whales, but the 
 two sorts that are most sought after are the 
 common whale of the Greenland Seas, which is 
 called the " right whale," and the sperm whale of 
 the South Sea. Both kinds are found in the 
 south ; but the sperm whale never goes to the 
 North Seas. Both kinds gi'ow to an enormous 
 size — sometimes to seventy feet in length, but
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 63 
 
 there is considerable difference in their appear- 
 ance, especially about the head. In a former 
 chapter I have partly described the head of a 
 right whale, which has whalebone instead of teeth, 
 with its blow-holes on the back of the head. The 
 sperm whale has large white teeth in its lower 
 jaw and none at all in the upper. It has only 
 one blow-hole, and that a little one, much farther 
 forward on its head, so that sailors can tell, at a 
 great distance, what kind of whales they see 
 simply by their manner of spouting. 
 
 The most remarkable feature about the sperm 
 whale is the bluntness of its clumsy head, which 
 looks somewhat like a big log with the end sawn 
 square off, and this head is about one-third of its 
 entire body. 
 
 The sperm whale feeds differently from the 
 right whale. He seizes his prey with his powerful 
 teeth, and lives, to a great extent, on large cuttle 
 fish. Some of them have been seen to vomit 
 lumps of these cuttle-fish as long as a whale-boat. 
 He is much fiercer, too, than the right whale, 
 which almost always takes to flight when struck, 
 but the sperm whale will sometimes turn on its 
 foes and smash their boat with a blow of his blunt 
 head or tail. 
 
 Fighting-whales, as they are called, are not 
 uncommon. These are generally old bulls, which 
 have become wise from experience, and give the
 
 64 
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 
 
 whalers great trouble — sometimes carrying away 
 several harpoons and lines. The lower jaw of 
 one old bull of this kind was found to be sixteen 
 feet long, and it had forty-eight teeth, some of 
 them a foot long. A number of scars about his 
 head showed that this fellow had been in the 
 wars. When two bull-whales take to fighting, 
 their great effort is to catch each other by the 
 lower jaw, and, when locked together, they struggle 
 with a degree of fury that cannot be described. 
 
 It is not often that the sperm whale actually 
 attacks a ship ; but there are a few cases of this 
 kind which cannot be doubted. The following 
 story is certainly true ; and while it shows how 
 powerful a creature the whale is, it also shows 
 what terrible risk and sufferings the whaleman 
 has frequently to encounter. 
 
 In the month of August 1819, the American 
 whaleship " Essex" sailed from Nantucket for the 
 Pacific Ocean. She was commanded by Captain 
 Pollard. Late in the autumn of the same year, 
 when in latitude 40° of the South Pacific, a shoal, 
 or " school," of sperm whales were discovered, 
 and three boats were immediately lowered and 
 sent in pursuit. The mate's boat was struck by 
 one of the fish during the chase, and it was found 
 necessary to return to the ship to repair damages. 
 
 While the men were employed at this, an 
 enormous whale suddenly rose quite close to the
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 65 
 
 ship. He was going at nearly the same rate 
 with the ship — about three miles an hour ; and 
 the men, who were good judges of the size of 
 whales, thought that it could not have been less 
 than eighty-five feet long. All at once he ran 
 against the ship, striking her bows, and causing 
 her to tremble like a leaf. The whale imme- 
 diately dived and passed under the ship, and 
 grazed her keel in doing so. This evidently hurt 
 his back, for he suddenly rose to the surface about 
 fifty yards ofi", and commenced lashing the sea 
 with his tail and fins as if suff'ering great agony. 
 It was truly an awful sight to behold that great 
 monster lashing the sea into foam at so short a 
 distance. 
 
 In a short time he seemed to recover, and 
 started off at great speed to windward. Mean- 
 while the men discovered that the blow received 
 by the ship had done her so much damage, that 
 she began to fill and settle down at the bows ; so 
 they rigged the pumps as quickly as possible. 
 While working them one of the men cried out — 
 " God have mercy ! he comes again !" 
 This was too true. The whale had turned, 
 and was now bearing down on them at full speed, 
 leaving a white track of foam behind him. Rush- 
 ing at the ship like a battering-ram, he hit her 
 fair on the weather bow and stove it in, after 
 which he dived and disappeared. The horrified
 
 6G FIGHTING THE WHALES. 
 
 men took to their boats at once, and in ten 
 minutes the ship went down. 
 
 The condition of the men thus left in three 
 open boats far out upon the sea, without provi- 
 sions or shelter, was terrible indeed. Some of 
 them perished, and the rest, after suffering the 
 severest hardships, reached a low island called 
 Ducies on the 20th of December. It was a mere 
 sand-bank, which supplied them only with water 
 and sea-fowl. Still even this was a mercy, for 
 which they had reason to thank God ; for in 
 cases of this kind one of the evils that sea- 
 men have most cause to dread is the want of 
 water. 
 
 Three of the men resolved to remain on this 
 sand-bank, for, dreary and uninhabited though it 
 was, they preferred to take their chance of being 
 picked up by a passing ship rather than run the 
 risks of crossing the wide ocean in open boats, 
 so their companions bade them a sorrowful fare- 
 well, and left them. But this island is far out 
 of the usual track of ships. The poor fellows 
 have never since been heard of 
 
 It was the 27th of December when the three 
 boats left the sand-bank with the remainder of 
 the men, and began a voyage of two thousand 
 miles, towards the island of Juan Fernandez. The 
 mate's boat was picked up, about three months 
 after, by the ship " Indian" of London, with only
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 67 
 
 three living men in it. About the same time the 
 captain's boat was discovered, by the "Dauphin" of 
 Nantucket, with only two men living ; and these 
 unhappy beings had only sustained life by feeding 
 on the flesh of their dead comrades. The third 
 boat must have been lost, for it was never heard 
 of ; and out of the whole crew of twenty men, 
 only five returned home to tell their eventful 
 story. 
 
 Before resuming the thread of my narrative, I 
 must not omit to mention, that in the head of the 
 sperm whale there is a large cavity or hole called 
 the " case," which contains pure oil that does 
 not require to be melted, but can be baUed at 
 once into casks and stowed away. This is the 
 valuable spermaceti from which the finest candles 
 are made. One whale will sometimes yield fif- 
 teen barrels of spermaceti oil from the " case" of 
 its head. A large fish will produce from eighty to 
 a hundred barrels of oil altogether, sometimes 
 much more ; and when whalemen converse with 
 each other about the size of whales, they speak of 
 " eighty-barrel fish," and so on. 
 
 Although I have written much about the fight- 
 ing powers of the sperm whale, it must not be 
 supposed that whales are by nature fond of fight- 
 ing. On the contrary, the " right" whale is a timid 
 creature, and never shows fight except in defence 
 of its young. And the sperm whale generally
 
 68 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 
 
 takes to flight when pursued. In fact, most of 
 the accidents that happen to whalemen occur when 
 the wounded monster is lashing the water in blind 
 terror and agony. 
 
 The whale has three bitter enemies, much 
 smaller, but much bolder than himself, and of 
 these he is terribly afraid. They are — the sword- 
 fish, the thrasher, and the killer. The first of 
 these, the sword-fish, has a strong straight horn 
 or sword projecting from his snout, with which 
 he boldly attacks and pierces the whale. The 
 thrasher is a strong fish, twenty feet long, and of 
 great weight. Its method of attack is to leap 
 out of the water on the whale's back, and deal it 
 a tremendous blow with its powerful tail. 
 
 The sword-fish and thrasher sometimes act 
 together in the attack ; the first stabbing him 
 below, and the second belabouring him above, 
 while the whale, unable, or too frightened to 
 fight, rushes through the water, and even leaps 
 its whole gigantic length into the air in its endea- 
 vours to escape. When a whale thus leaps his 
 whole length out of the water, the sailors say 
 he " breaches," and breaching is a common prac- 
 tice. They seem to do it often for amusement as 
 well as from terror. 
 
 But the most deadly of the three enemies is 
 the killer. This is itself a kind of small whale, 
 but it is wonderfully strong, swift, and bold.
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALES. ^9 
 
 When one of the killers gets into the middle of a 
 school of whales, the frightened creatures are seen 
 flying in all directions. His mode of attack is to 
 seize his big enemy by the jaw, and hold on until 
 he is exhausted and dies.
 
 70 FIOHTING THE WHALES. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 TOM's wisdom ANOTHER GREAT BATTLE. 
 
 ONE day I was standing beside the windlass, 
 listening to the conversation of five or six of 
 the men, who were bu.sy sharpening harpoons and 
 cutting-knives, or making all kinds of toys and 
 things out of whales' bones. We had just finished 
 cutting in and trying out our third whale, and as 
 it was not long since we reached the fishing- 
 ground, we were in high hopes of making a good 
 thing of it that season ; so that every one was in 
 good spirits, from the captain down to the young- 
 est man in the ship. 
 
 Tom Lokins was smoking his pipe, and Tom's 
 pipe was an uncommonly black one, for he smoked 
 it very often. Moreover, Tom's pipe was uncom- 
 monly short, so short that I always wondered how 
 he escaped burning the end of his nose. Indeed, 
 some of the men said that the redness of the end 
 of Tom's nose was owing to its being baked like 
 a brick by the heat of his pipe. Tom took this 
 pipe from his mouth, and while he was pushing
 
 riGUTING THE WHALES. 71 
 
 down the tobacco with the end of his little finger, 
 he said — 
 
 " D'ye know, lads, I've been thinkin — " 
 
 •' No, have ye ?" cried one of the men inter- 
 rupting him with a look of pretended surprise. 
 " Well now, I do think, messmates, that we 
 should ax the mate to make a note o' that in 
 the log, for it's not often that Tom Lokins takes 
 to thinkin'." 
 
 There was a laugh at this, but Tom, turning 
 with a look of contempt to the man who inter- 
 rupted him, replied — 
 
 " I'll tell you wot it is. Bill Blunt, if all the 
 thoughts that you think, and especially the jokes 
 that you utter, wos put down in the log, they'd be 
 so heavy that I do believe they would sink the ship !" 
 
 " Well, well," cried Bill, joining in the laugh 
 against himself, " if they did, your jokes would 
 be so light and triflia' that I do believe theyM 
 float her again. But what have you been a-think- 
 in' of, Tom 1" 
 
 "I've been thinkin'," said Tom, slowly, "that 
 if a whale makes his breakfast entirely off them 
 little things that you can hardly see when you 
 get 'em into a tumbler — I forget how the captain 
 calls 'em — wot a tvee-viendous heap of 'em he 
 must eat in the course of a year !" 
 
 " Thousands of 'em, I suppose," said one of 
 the men.
 
 72 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 
 
 " Thousands !" cried Tom, " I should rather 
 say billions of them." 
 
 " How much is billions, mate 1" inquired Bill. 
 
 " I don't know," answered Tom. " Never 
 could find out. You see it's heaps upon heaps of 
 thousands, for the thousands come first and the 
 billions afterwards ; but when I've thought un- 
 common hard, for a long spell at a time, I always 
 get confused, because millions comes in between, 
 d'ye see, and that's, puzzlin'." 
 
 " I think I could give you some notion about 
 these things," said Fred Borders, who had been 
 quietly listening all the time, but never putting 
 in a word, for, as I have said, Fred was a modest 
 bashful man and seldom spoke much. But we 
 had all come to notice that when Fred spoke, he 
 had always something to say worth hearing ; and 
 when he did speak he spoke out boldly enough. 
 We had come to have feelings of respect for our 
 young shipmate, for he was a kind-hearted lad, and 
 we saw by his conversation that he had been better 
 educated than the most of us, so all our tongues 
 stopped as the eyes of the party turned on him. 
 
 " Come, Fred, let's hear it then," said Tom. 
 
 " It's not much I have to tell," began Fred, 
 " but it may help to make your minds clearer on 
 this subject. On my first voyage to the whale 
 fishery (you know, lads, this is my second voyage) 
 I went to the Greenland seas. We had a young
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 73 
 
 doctor aboard with us — quite a youth ; indeed 
 he had not finished his studies at college, but he 
 was cleverer, for all that, than many an older man 
 that had gone through his whole course. I do 
 believe that the reason of his being so clever was, 
 that he was for ever observing things, and study- 
 ing them, and making notes, and trying to find out 
 reasons. He was never satisfied with knowing a 
 thing ; he must always find out why it was. One 
 day I heard him ask the captain what it was that 
 made the sea so green in some parts of those seas. 
 Our captain was an awfully stupid man. So long 
 as he got plenty oil he didn't care two straws for 
 the reason of anything. The young doctor had 
 been bothering him that morning with a good 
 many questions, so when he asked him what made 
 the sea green, he answered sharply, " I suppose it 
 makes itself green, young man," and then he 
 turned from him with a fling. 
 
 " The doctor laughed, and came forward among 
 the men, and began to tell us stories and ask 
 questions. Ah ! he was a real hearty fellow ; 
 he would tell you all kinds of queer things, and 
 would pump you dry of all you, knew iu no 
 time. Well, but the thing I was going to teU you 
 was this. One of the men said to him he had 
 heard that the greenness of the Greenland sea 
 was caused by the little things like small bits of 
 jelly on which the whales feed. As soon as he
 
 74 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 
 
 heard this he got a bucket and hauled some sea 
 water aboard, and for the next ten days he was 
 never done working away with the sea-water ; 
 pouring it into tumblers and glasses ; looking 
 through it by daylight and by lamplight ; tasting 
 it, and boiling it, and examining it with a micro- 
 scope." 
 
 " What's a microscope ?" inquired one of the 
 men. 
 
 " Don't you know ?" said Tom Lokins, " why, 
 it's a glass that makes little things seem big, when 
 ye look through it. I've heerd say that beasts 
 that are so uncommon small that you can't see 
 them at all are made to come into sight and look 
 quite big by means o' this glass. But I can't my- 
 self say that it's true." 
 
 " But I can," said Fred, "for I have seen it 
 with my own eyes. Well, after a good while, I 
 made bold to ask the young doctor what he had 
 found out. 
 
 "I've found," said he, "that the greenness of 
 these seas is in truth caused by uncountable num- 
 bers of medusae — " 
 
 " Ha ! that's the word," shouted Tom Lokins, 
 " Medoosy, that's wot the captain calls 'em. 
 Heave ahead, Fred." 
 
 " Well, then," continued Fred, " the young 
 doctor went on to tell me that he had been count- 
 ing the matter to himself very carefully, and he
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 75 
 
 f jund that in every square mile of sea-water there 
 were living about eleven quadrillions nine hun- 
 dred and ninety-nine trillions of these little crea- 
 tures !" 
 
 " Oh ! hallo ! come now !" we all cried, open- 
 ing our eyes very wide indeed. 
 
 '< But, I say, how much is that f inquired 
 Tom Lokins. 
 
 " Ah ! that's just what I said to the young 
 doctor, and he said to me, * I'll tell you what, 
 Fred Borders, no man alive understands how 
 much that is, and what's more, no man ever will ; 
 but I'll give you some notion of what it means ;' 
 and so he told me how long it would take forty 
 thousand men to count that number of eleven 
 quadrillions nine hundred and ninety-nine tril- 
 lions, each man of the forty thousand beginning 
 ' one,' ' two,' ' three,' and going on till the sum of 
 the whole added together would make it up. Now, 
 how long d'ye think it would take them 1 — guess." 
 
 Fred Borders smiled as he said this, and looked 
 round the circle of men. 
 
 " I know," cried one, " it would take the 
 whole forty thousand a u'eek to do it." 
 
 " Oh ! nonsense, they could do it easy in two 
 days," said another. 
 
 " That shows how little you know about big 
 numbers," observed Tom Lokins, knockiug the 
 ashes out of his pipe. " I'm pretty sure it
 
 76 FIGHTING THE WHAMS. 
 
 couldn't be done in much less than six months ; 
 workin' hard all day, and makin' allowance for 
 only one hour off for dinner." 
 
 " You're all wrong, shipmates," said Fred 
 Borders. " That young doctor told me that if 
 they'd begun work at the day of creation they 
 would only have just finished the job last year !" 
 
 " gammon ! you're jokin', " cried Bill Blunt. 
 
 " No, I'm not, said Fred, for I was told after- 
 wards by an old clergyman that the young doctor 
 was quite right, and that any one who was good 
 at 'rithmetic could work the thing out for him- 
 self in less than half-an-hour." 
 
 Just as Fred said this there came a loud cry 
 from the mast-head that made us all spring to our 
 feet like lightning. 
 
 *' There she blows ! There she breaches !" 
 
 The captain was on deck in a moment, 
 
 " Where away ]" he cried. 
 
 " On the lee beam, sir. Sperm whale, about 
 two miles ofi". There she blows !" 
 
 Every man was at his station in a moment ; for, 
 after being some months out, we became so used 
 to the work, that we acted together like a piece 
 of machinery. But our excitement never abated 
 in the least. 
 
 " Sing out when the ship heads for her." 
 
 " Ay, ay, sir." 
 
 " Keep her away !" said the captain to the
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 77 
 
 man at the helm. " Bob Ledbury, hand me the 
 spy-glass." 
 
 " Steady," from the mast head. 
 
 " Steady it is," answered the man at the helm. 
 
 While we were all looking eagerly out ahead we 
 heard a thundering snore behind us, followed by a 
 heavy splash. Turning quickly round, we saw the 
 flukes of an enormous whale sweeping through the 
 air not more than six hundred yards astern of us. 
 
 " Down your helm," roared the captain ; 
 " haul up the mainsail, and square the yards. 
 Call all hands." 
 
 " All hands, ahoy ! " roared Bill Blunt in a 
 voice of thunder, and in another moment every 
 man in the ship was on deck. 
 
 " Hoist and swing the boats," cried the captain. 
 " Lower away." 
 
 Down went the boats into the water ; the men 
 were into their places almost before you could 
 wink, and we pulled away from the ship just as 
 the whale rose the second time, about half a mile 
 away to leeward. 
 
 From the appearance of this whale we felt cer- 
 tain that it was one of the largest we had yet 
 seen, so we pulled after it with right good will. 
 I occupied my usual place in the captain's boat, 
 next the bow oar, just beside Tom Lokins, who 
 was ready with his harpoons in the bow. Young 
 Borders pulled the oar directly in front of me.
 
 78 ' FIGHTING THE WHALES. 
 
 The captain himself steered, and, as our crew was 
 a picked one, we soon left the other two boats 
 behind us. 
 
 Presently a small whale rose close beside us, 
 and, sending a shower of spray over the boat, 
 went down in a pool of foam. Before we had 
 time to speak, another whale rose on the opposite 
 side of the boat, and then another on our star- 
 board bow. We had got into the middle of a 
 shoal of whales, which commenced leaping and 
 spouting all round us, little aware of the dangerous 
 enemy that was so near. 
 
 In a few minutes more up comes the big one 
 again that we had first seen. He seemed very 
 active and wild. After blowing on the surface 
 once or twice, about a quarter of a mile off, he 
 peaked his flukes, and pitched down head fore- 
 most. 
 
 " Now, then, lads, he's down for a long dive," 
 said the captain ; " spring your oars like men, 
 we'll get that fish for certain, if you'll only 
 pull" 
 
 The captain was naistaken ; the whale had 
 only gone down deep in order to come up and 
 breach, or spring out of the water, for the next 
 minute he came up not a hundred yards from us, 
 and leaped his whole length into the air. 
 
 A shout of surprise broke from the men, and 
 no wonder, for this was the largest fish I ever saw
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 79 
 
 or heard of, and he came up so clear of the water 
 that we could see him from head to tail as he 
 turned over, in the air, exposing his white belly to 
 view, and came down on his great si<le witk a crash 
 like thunder, that might have been heard six miles 
 off. A splendid mass of pure white spray burst 
 from the spot where he fell, and in another moment 
 he was gone. 
 
 " I do believe it's New Zealand Tom,'' cried 
 Bill Blunt, referring to an old bidl whale that had 
 become famous among the men who frequented 
 these seas for its immense size and fierceness, and 
 for the great trouble it had given them, smashing 
 some of their boats, and carrying away many of 
 their harpoons. 
 
 " I don't know wliether it's New Zealand Tom 
 or not," said the captain, " but it 's pretty clear 
 that he's an old sperm bull. Give way, lads, we 
 must get that whale whatever it should cost us." 
 
 We did not need a second bidding ; the size of 
 the fish was so great that we felt more excited 
 than we had yet been during the voyage, so we 
 bent our oars till we almost pulled the boat out 
 of the water. The other boats had got separated, 
 chasing the little whales, so we had this one all 
 to ourselves. 
 
 " There she blows ! " said Tom Lokins in a low 
 voice, as the fish came up a short distance astern 
 of us.
 
 80 FIGHTING I HE WHALES. 
 
 We had overshot our mark, so, turning about, 
 we made for the whale, which kej^t for a consi- 
 derable time near the top of the water, spouting 
 now and then, and going slowly to windward. 
 We at last got within a few feet of the monster, 
 and the captain suddenly gave the word, " Stand 
 up." 
 
 This was to our harpooneer, Tom Lokins, who 
 jumped up on the instant, and buried two har- 
 poons deep in the blubber. 
 
 " Stern all !" was the next word, and we 
 backed off with all our might. It was just in 
 time, for, in his agony, the whale tossed his tail 
 right over our heads, the flukes were so big that 
 they could have completely covered the boat, and 
 he brought them down flat on the sea with a clap 
 that made our ears tingle, while a shower of spray 
 drenched us to the skin. For one moment I 
 thought it was all over with us, but we were soon 
 out of immediate danger, and lay on our oars 
 watching the writhings of the wounded monster 
 as he lashed the ocean into foam. The water all 
 round us soon became white like milk, and the 
 foam near the whale was red with blood. 
 
 Suddenly this ceased, and, before we could pull 
 up to lance him, he went down, taking the line 
 out at such a rate that the boat spun round, and 
 sparks of fire flew from the loggerhead from the 
 chafing of the rojje.
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 81 
 
 *' Hold on !" cried the captain, and next mo- 
 ment we were tearing over the sea at a fearful 
 rate, with a bank of white foam rolling before us, 
 high above our bows, and away on each side of 
 us like the track of a steamer, so that we expected 
 it every moment to rush in-board and swamp us. 
 I had never seen anything like this before. From 
 tlie first I had a kind of feeling that some evil 
 would befall us. 
 
 While we were tearing over the water in this 
 way, we saw the other whales coming np every 
 now and then and blowing quite near to us, and 
 presently we passed close enough to the first 
 mate's boat to see that he was fast to a fish, and 
 unable, therefore, to render us help if we should 
 need it. 
 
 In a short time the line began to slack, so we 
 hauled it in hand over hand, and Tom Lokins 
 coiled it away in the tub in the stern of the boat, 
 while the captain took his place in the bow to be 
 ready with the lance. The whale soon came up, 
 and we pulled with all our might toM-ards him. 
 Instead of making off" again, however, he turned 
 round and made straiglit at tlie boat. I now 
 thought that destruction was certain, for, when I 
 saw his great blunt forehead coming down on us 
 like a steamboat, I felt that we could not escape. 
 I was mistaken. The captain received him on tlie 
 point of his lance, and the whale lias such a dLs-
 
 82 
 
 riGHTIXG TilE WHALES. 
 
 like to pain, that even a small prick will some- 
 times turn liim. 
 
 For some time we kept dod^ng round this fel- 
 low ; but lie was so old and wise, that he always 
 turned his head to us, and prevented us from get- 
 ting a chance to lance him. At last he turned a 
 little to one side, and the eaptam plunged the 
 lance deep into his vitals. 
 
 " Ha! that's touched his life," cried Tom, as 
 a stream of blood flew up from his blow-holes, a 
 sure sign that he was mortally wounded. But he 
 was not yet conquered. After receiving the cruel 
 stab with the lance, he pitched right down, head 
 foremost, and once more the line began to fly out 
 over the bow. We tried to hold on, but he was 
 going so straight down that the boat was almost 
 swamped, and we had to slack off to prevent our 
 being pulled under water. 
 
 Before many yards of the line had run out, one 
 of the coils in the tub became entangled. 
 
 " Look out, lads," cried Tom, and at once throw- 
 ing the turn off" the logger-head, he made an at- 
 tempt to clear it. The captain, in trying to do the 
 same thing, slipped and fell. Seeing this, I sprang 
 up, and, grasping the coil as it flew past, tried to 
 clear it. Before I could think, a turn whipped 
 round my left wrist. I felt a wrench as if my 
 arm had been torn out of the socket, and in a 
 moment I was overboard, going down with almost 
 
 i
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 83 
 
 lightuing speed into the depths of the sea. Strange 
 to say, I did not h")se my presence of mind. I 
 knew exactly what had happened. I felt myself 
 rushing down, down, down, with terrific speed ; 
 a stream of fire seemed to be whizzing past my 
 eyes ; there was a dreadful pressure on my brain, 
 and a roaring as if of thunder in my ears. Yet, 
 even in that dread moment, thoughts of eternity, 
 of my sins, and of meeting with my God, flashed 
 into my mind, for thought is quicker than the 
 lightning flash. 
 
 Of a sudden the roaring ceased, and I felt my- 
 self buffetting the water fiercely in my eSbrts to 
 reach the surface. I know not how I got free, 
 but I suppose the turn of the line must have 
 slackened oft" somehow. All this happened within 
 the space of a few brief moments ; but, oh ! they 
 seemed fearfully long to me. I do not think I 
 could have held my breath a second longer. 
 
 When I came to the surface, and tried to look 
 about me, I saw the boat not more than fifty yards 
 off, and, being a good swimmer, I struck out for it, 
 although I felt terribly exhausted. In a few 
 minutes my comrades saw me, and, with a cheer, 
 put out the oars and began to row towards me. 
 I saw that the line was slack, and that they were 
 hauling it in — a sign that the whale had ceased 
 running and would soon come to the surface again. 
 Before they had pulled half-a-dozen strokes I saw
 
 84 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 
 
 the water open close beside the boat, and the 
 monstrous head of the whale shot up like a great 
 rock rising out of the deep. 
 
 He was not more than three feet from the boat, 
 and he came up with such force, that more than 
 half his gigantic length came out of the water 
 right over the boat. I heard the captain's loud 
 cry — " Stern all! " But it was too late, the whole 
 weight of the monster's body fell upon the boat ; 
 there was a crash and a terrible cry, as the whale 
 and boat went down together. 
 
 For a few moments he continued to lash the 
 sea in his fury, and the fragments of the boat 
 floated all round him. I thought that every man, 
 of course, had been killed ; but one after another 
 their heads appeared in the midst of blood and 
 foam, and they struck out for oars and pieces of 
 the wreck. 
 
 Providentially, the whale, in his tossings, had 
 shot a little away from the spot, else every man 
 must certainly have been killed. 
 
 A feeling of horror filled my heart, as T beheld 
 all this, and thought upon my position. Fortun- 
 ately, I had succeeded in reaching a broken 
 plank ; for my strength was now so much ex- 
 hausted, that I could not have kept my head 
 above water any longer without its assistance. 
 Just then I heard a cheer, and the next time I 
 rose on the swell, I looked quickly round and saw
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 85 
 
 the mate's boat making for the scene of action as 
 fast as a stout and willing crew could pull. In a 
 few minutes more I was clutched by the arm and 
 hauled into it. My comrades were next rescued, 
 and we thanked God when we found that none 
 were killed, although one of them had got a leg 
 broken, and another an arm twisted out of joint. 
 They all, however, seemed to think that my escape 
 was much more wonderful than theirs ; but I 
 canrot say that I agreed with them in this. 
 
 We now turned our attention to the whale, 
 which had dived again. As it was now loose, we 
 did not know, of course, where it would come up : 
 so we lay still awhile. Very soon up he came, 
 not far from us, and as fierce as ever. 
 
 " Now, lads, we must get that whale," cried 
 the mate ; " give way with a will." 
 
 The order was obeyed. The boat almost leaped 
 over the swell, and, before long, another harpoon 
 was in the whale's back. 
 
 " Fast again, hurrah ! " shouted the mate, 
 " now for the lance." 
 
 He gave the monster two deep stabs while he 
 spoke, and it vomited up great clots of blood, 
 besides spouting the red stream of life as it rolled 
 on the sea in its agony, obliging us to keep well 
 out of its way. 
 
 I could not look upon the dying struggles of 
 this enormous fish without feelings of regret and
 
 86 
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 
 
 self-reproach for helping to destroy it. I felt 
 almost as if I were a murderer, and that the 
 Creator would call me to account for taking part 
 in the destruction of one of his grandest living 
 creatures. But the thought passed quickly from 
 my mind as the whale became more violent and 
 went into its flurry. It began to lash the sea with 
 such astonishing violence, that all the previous 
 struggles seemed as nothing. The water all round 
 became white like milk, with great streaks of red 
 blood running through it, and the sound of the 
 quick blows of its tail and fins resembled that of 
 dull hollow thunder. We gazed at this scene in 
 deep silence and with beating hearts. 
 
 All at once the struggles ceased. The great 
 carcass rolled over belly up, and lay extended on 
 the sea in death. To me it seemed as if a dead 
 calm had suddenly fallen around us, after a long 
 and furious storm, so great was the change when 
 that whale at length parted with its huge life. 
 The silence was suddenly broken by three hearty 
 cheers, and then, fastening a rope to our prize, 
 we commenced towing it to the ship, which opera- 
 tion occupied us the greater part of the night, for 
 we had no fewer than eight miles to pull.
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 87 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 DEATH ON THE SEA. 
 
 THE whale which we had taken, as I have re- 
 lated in the last chapter, was our largest fish 
 of that season. It produced ninety barrels of oil, 
 and was worth about £500, so that we did not 
 grieve much over the loss of our boat. 
 
 But our next loss was of a kind that could not 
 be made up for by oil or money, for it was the 
 loss of a human life. In the whale-fishery men 
 must, like soldiers, expect to risk their lives fre- 
 quently, and they have too often, alas ! to mourn 
 over the loss of a shipmate or friend. Up to this 
 time our voyage had gone prosperously. We had 
 caught so many fish that nearly half our cargo 
 was already completed, and if we should be as 
 lucky the remainder of the voyage, we should be 
 able to return home to Old England much sooner 
 than we had expected. 
 
 Of course, during all this time we had met with 
 some disappointments, for I am not describing 
 everything that happened on that voyage. It
 
 88 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 
 
 would require a much thicker volume than this to 
 tell the half of our adventures. We lost five or 
 six fish by their sinking before we could get them 
 made fast to the ship, and one or two bolted so 
 fast that they broke loose and carried away a 
 number of harpoons and many a fathom of line. 
 But such misfortunes were what we had to look 
 for. Every whaler meets with similar changes of 
 luck, and we did not expect to fare difi'erently 
 from our neighbours. These things did not cause 
 us much regret beyond the time of their occur- 
 rence. But it was far otherwise with the loss 
 that now befell us. 
 
 It happened on a Sunday forenoon. I was 
 standing close to the starboard gangway early that 
 morning, looking over the side into the calm 
 water, for there was not a breath of wind, and 
 talking to the first mate, who was a gruff", surly 
 man, but a good officer, and kind enough in his way 
 when everything went smooth with him. But 
 things don't go very smooth generally in whaling 
 life, so the mate was oftener gruff than sweet. 
 
 " Bob Ledbury," said he, " have you got your 
 cutting-in gear in order 1 I've got a notion that 
 we'll 'raise the oil' this day." 
 
 " All right, sir," said I ; " you might shave 
 yourself with the blubber-spades. That was a 
 good fish we got last, sir, wasn't if?" 
 
 " Pretty good, though I've seen bigger."
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALKS. 89 
 
 " He gave us a deal of trouble, too," said I. 
 
 " Not so much as I've seen others give," said 
 he. " When I was fishing in the Greenland seas 
 we made fast to a whale that cost us I don't 
 know how many hundred dollars." (You must 
 know the first mate was a Yankee, and he 
 reckoned everything in dollars.) 
 
 " How was that, sir 1 " asked I. 
 
 Well, it was something in this fashion. We 
 were floating about in the North Atlantic one 
 calm, hot day, just something like this, only it was 
 the afternoon, not the morning. We were doing 
 nothing, and whistling for a breeze, when, all of 
 a sudden, up comes five or six whales all round 
 the ship, as if they had spied her from the bottom 
 of the sea, and had come up to have a squint at 
 her. Of course the boats were manned at once, 
 and in less than no time we were tearing after 
 them like all alive. But them whales were pretty 
 wildish, I guess. They kept us puUin' the best 
 part of five hours before we got a chance at them. 
 My boat was out of sight of the ship before we 
 made fast to a regular snorer, a hundred-barreller 
 at the least. The moment he felt the iron, away 
 he went like the shot out of a gun ; but he didn't 
 keep it up long, for soon after another of our 
 boats came up and made fast. Well, for some 
 two or three hours we held fast, but could not 
 haul on to him to use the lance, for the moment
 
 90 
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 
 
 we came close up alongside of his tail he peaked 
 flukes and dived, then up again, and away as fast 
 as ever. It was about noon before we touched 
 him again ; but by that time two more harpoons 
 were made fast, and two other boats cast tow- 
 iines aboard of us, and were hauled along. That 
 was four boats, and more than sixteen hundred 
 fathoms of line, besides four harpoons that was 
 fast to that whale, and yet, for all that, he went 
 ahead as fast as we could have rowed, takin' us 
 along with him quite easy. 
 
 A breeze having sprung up, our ship over- 
 hauled us in the course of the afternoon, and 
 towards evening we sent a line on board, to see if 
 that would stop the big fish, and the topsails were 
 lowered, so as to throw some of the ship's weight 
 on him, but the irons drew out with the strain. 
 However, we determined to try it again. Another 
 line was sent aboard about eight o'clock, and the 
 topsails were lowered, but the line snapped imme- 
 diately. Well, we held on to that whale the whole 
 of that night, and at four o'clock next morning, just 
 thirty-six hours after he was first struck, two fast 
 lines were taken aboard the ship. The breeze was 
 fresh, and against us, so the top-gallant sails were 
 taken in, the courses hauled up, and the topsails 
 clewed down, yet, I assure you, that whale towed 
 the ship dead against the wind for an hour and a 
 half at the rate of two miles an hour, and aJl the
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 91 
 
 while beating the water with his fins and tail, so 
 that the sea was in a continual foam. We did 
 not kill that fish till after forty hours of the 
 hardest work I ever went through. 
 
 Some of my shipmates seemed to doubt the 
 truth of this story ; but, for my part, I believed 
 it, because the mate was a grave, truthful man, 
 though he was gruft', and never told lies, as far as 
 I knew. Moreover, a case of the same kind hap- 
 pened, some years afterwards, to a messmate of 
 mine, while he was serving aboard the " Royal 
 Bounty," on the 28th of May 1817. 
 
 I know that some of the stories which I now 
 tell must seem very wild and unlikely to lands- 
 men ; but those who have been to the whale- 
 fishery will admit that I tell nothing but the 
 truth, and if there are any of my readers who are 
 still doubtful, I would say, go and read the works 
 of Captain Scoresby. It is well known that this 
 whaling captain was a truly religious man, who 
 gave up the fishing, though it turned him in plenty 
 of money, and became a minister of the gospel with 
 a small income, so it is not likely that he would 
 have told what was untrue. Well, in his works 
 we find stories that are quite as remarkable as the 
 one I have just told, some of them more so. 
 
 For instance, he tells us of one whale, in the 
 Greenland seas, which was not killed till it had 
 drawn out ton thousand four hundred and forty
 
 92 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 
 
 yards, or about six miles of line, fastened to fifteen 
 harpoons, besides taking one of the boats entirely 
 under water, which boat was never seen again. 
 
 The mate told us two or three more stories, and 
 a lot of us were gathered round him listening 
 eagerly, for there is nothing Jack likes so much 
 as a good yarn, when, all of a sudden, the man 
 at the mast-head sang out that a large sperm 
 whale was spouting away two points off the lee- 
 bow. Of course we were at our posts in a mo- 
 ment, for whalers, generally, don't let the Lord's- 
 day interfere with their work. 
 
 Now it happened that this was the first time 
 we had chanced to see whales on a Sunday. 
 Up to that time it had never entered into my 
 head to think of objecting to do work on that 
 day. It was the custom to obey orders, whatever 
 these should be, on every day of the week alike, 
 so I went like tlie rest to my usual station, with- 
 out a thought upon the subject. To the surprise of 
 every one, Fred Borders, instead of going to his 
 post, went up to the captain, with a very red face, 
 and, touching his cap, said — 
 
 " Please, sir, it is the Sabbath day. I — I — 
 would rather not go after the whales to-day, sir." 
 Those of us who were within hearing opened 
 our eyes in amazement, and some of the men 
 laughed right out ; but the captain looked sternly 
 round, and ordered silence.
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 93 
 
 Now, although the captain was a kind man, 
 and all through the voyage had let us do as little 
 work as possible on Sunday, still he was not a 
 religious man. In fact, he did not pretend to 
 believe in the Bible at all ; so when one of his 
 crew went up to him in this way, and boldly ob- 
 jected to work, he flew into a violent passion. 
 
 " And, pray, may I ask why you would rather 
 not go after whales to-day ? " said he, trying to 
 keep down his anger. 
 
 " Because, sir, God's word forbids working at 
 our ordinary calling on His day," answered Fred, 
 quietly. 
 
 I knew poor Fred's spirit well, and I could see 
 from the expression of his face, and the heaving 
 of his breast, how deeply he felt the sneers of his 
 shipmates, and the contempt of his captain. 
 
 " Did you not know, when you shipped with 
 me, that you would have to work on Sunday 
 as well as on any other day?" demanded the 
 captain. 
 
 " Yes, sir, I did ; but I did not think so seri- 
 ously as I now do. My life has been saved, as 
 you know, but a short time ago, and God has 
 opened my eyes to see that, as He is my Maker, 
 and is constantly doing me good, and watching 
 over me, the least that I can do for Him is to 
 consider His wishes, and obey His orders." 
 
 The captain was a little softened by this ; but 
 
 G
 
 94 FIGHTING THE WHALES, 
 
 another laugh from one or two of the worst of our 
 men fired him up again. 
 
 " Go, sir," said he, sternly, " go to your duty. 
 It will be time enough for you to preach when 
 you are appointed chaplain to this ship. Disobey 
 my orders, if you dare !" 
 
 Young Borders hung his head, and, turning 
 slowly away, went to his usual station, where the 
 crew of the boat he belonged to were already 
 standing. 
 
 " There she blows ! there she breaches !" sung 
 the look-out. 
 
 " Lower away !" roared the captain. 
 
 The boats were in the water, and the men on 
 their seats in a moment ; but Fred hesitated. 
 He knew the stern laws that exist for the punish- 
 ment of mutineers ; but he thought of the far 
 more terrible laws that exist for the punishment 
 of sinners. God helped him, and he turned 
 boldly round, and said respectfully — 
 
 " Sir, I cannot go — ." 
 
 Before he could say another word, the captain, 
 who was a veiy strong man, rushed at him, seized 
 him by the neck, and hurled him over the side 
 into the boat. In another moment we were away, 
 and Fred, seeing that escape was now impossible, 
 took his oar like the rest. 
 
 Tliere was an attempt made by some of the 
 men to laugh at the poor fellow, but it was quite
 
 figetin:? the whales. 95 
 
 plain that the most of them regarded their young 
 shipmate with greater respect than ever. As for 
 me, I felt my heart drawn out to him more than 
 ever, and only wished that I had the pluck to side 
 with him openly. But although brave enough 
 for fighting men and whales at that time, I had 
 not courage to fight against my own cowardly 
 spirit. However, the excitement of the chase 
 soon turned all our thoughts away from what had 
 just passed. 
 
 The whale we were after was a very large 
 one, we could see that, for after two hours' hard 
 pulling we got near enough to throw a harpoon, 
 and after it was fixed he jumped clean out of the 
 water. Then there was the usual battle. It was 
 fierce and long ; so long that I began to fear 
 we would have t9 return empty handed to the ship. 
 We put ten harpoons into him, one after another, 
 and had a stiff run between the fixing of each. 
 
 It is astonishing the difference between the 
 fish. One will give you no trouble at all. I 
 have often seen a good big fellow killed in half- 
 an-hour. Another will take you half a day, and 
 perhaps you may lose him after all. The whale 
 we were now after at last took to showing fight. 
 He made two or three runs at the boat, but the 
 mate, who was in command, pricked him oft" with 
 the lance cleverly. At last we gave him a severe 
 wound, and immediately he dived.
 
 96 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 
 
 " That was into his life," remarked Tom Lokins, 
 as we sat waiting for him to come up again. 
 The captain's boat was close to ours, about ten 
 yards off. We had not to wait long. The sud- 
 den stoppage and slacking off of all the lines 
 showed that the whale was coming up. All at 
 once I saw a dark object rising directly under the 
 captain's boat. Before I could make out what 
 it was, almost before I could think, the boat flew 
 up into the air, as if a powder magazine had ex- 
 ploded beneath it. The whale had come up, and 
 hit it with his head right on the keel, so that it 
 was knocked into pieces, and the men, oars, har- 
 poons, lances, and tackle shot up in confusion into 
 the air. 
 
 Immediately after that the whale went into his 
 flurry, but we paid no attention to him, in our 
 anxiety to pick up our companions. They all 
 came to the surface quickly enough, but while 
 some made for the boats vigorously, others swam 
 slowly and with pain, showing that they were 
 hurt, while one or two floated, as if dead, upon 
 the water. 
 
 Most of the men had escaped with only a few 
 cuts and bruises, but one poor fellow was hauled 
 out of the water with a leg broken, and another 
 was so badly knocked about the head that it 
 was a long time before he was again fit for duty. 
 The worst case, however, was that of poor Fred
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 97 
 
 Borders. He had a leg broken, and a severe 
 wound in the side from a harpoon which had been 
 forced into the flesh over the barbs, so that we 
 could hardly get it drawn out. We laid him in 
 the stern of the boat, where he lay for some time 
 insensible ; but in a short time he revived, and 
 spoke to us in a faint voice. His first words were : — 
 
 *' I'm dying, messmates." 
 
 " Don't say that, Fred," said I, while my heart 
 sank within me. " Cheer up, my boy, you'll 
 live to be the death of many a whale yet. See, 
 put your lips to this can — it will do you good." 
 
 He shook his head gently, being too weak to 
 reply. 
 
 We had killed a big fish that day, and we 
 knew that when he was " tried in" we should have 
 completed our cargo ; but there was no cheer 
 given when the monster turned over on his side, 
 and the pull to the ship that evening seemed to 
 us the longest and heaviest we ever had, for our 
 hearts were very sad. 
 
 Next day Fred was worse, and we all saw that 
 his words would come true, — he was dying. I 
 never saw a man so cast down in all my life as 
 our captain was when he came to see that all 
 hope was over. He was completely broken down. 
 He walked about the deck, muttering to himself 
 as if he were deranged, and I overheard him once 
 or twice in the cabin groaning, and saying to him-
 
 98 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 
 
 self, that he " had been the death of that lad, 
 body and soul." 
 
 I was permitted to nurse my poor messmate, 
 and I spent much of my time in reading the Bible 
 to him, at his own request. Many and many a 
 time did the captain come down to see him and 
 to implore his forgiveness ; but although Fred 
 said that he did forgive him, he would not utter 
 another word. The captain thought this must be 
 owing to weakness, but I felt sure there must be 
 some other reason. 
 
 One day (for he lived about a week after the 
 accident) — one day I said to him, " Fred, why 
 don't you speak to the captain when he comes to 
 see you 1 I'm sure it would do him good, and he 
 needs comfort, poor man, for he's desperately down 
 about you, and blames himself more than you think." 
 
 " I know it. Bob," said he, in a faint low voice, 
 " but I can't speak to him somehow. I want to 
 speak to him about his soul, but I don't know 
 how to begin, and before I can make up my mind 
 he's away." 
 
 Just as he said this the captain came below, 
 and, going to the cot where Fred lay, took his 
 hand in his, and said tenderly — 
 
 " How do you feel now, my dear boy. Are 
 you suffering much pain 1" 
 
 " Not much," replied Fred ; then he stopped, 
 and looked anxiously in the captain's face.
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 99 
 
 " What would you say, my boy 1 You want 
 to speak to me, I think." 
 
 Fred smiled languidly, and said with difl&culty, 
 " I'll soon be away captain — " 
 
 He could not go on, but be pointed upwards 
 with his finger. 
 
 " Ah ! you would tell me that the Lord gives 
 you comfort. Is that what you would say T' 
 
 " He does," cried Fred with energy, raising 
 himself a little, and seizing the captain by the 
 wrist. 
 
 At that moment a sudden paleness overspread 
 his face, and he sank on the piUow with a deep 
 sigh. I thought the end had cume, but he turned 
 to me and said in a low voice : " Find the six- 
 teenth chapter of the Acts, thirty-first verse ; also 
 find Exodus, twentieth chapter, eighth verse. Read 
 both — read both." 
 
 I turned to the chapters he mentioned, and read 
 as follows, while Fred gazed earnestly into the 
 captain's face, holding his wrist firmly with one 
 hand, and with a finger of the other pointing to 
 the Bible. The two verses ran thus : — 
 
 " ' And they said, Believe on the Lord Jesus 
 Christ and thou shalt be saved, and thy house.' 
 
 " ' Remember the Sabbath-day, to keep it holy.' 
 
 " Will you 'believe,' will you ' remember,' cap- 
 tain 1" said tl e dying man more earnestly. 
 
 " I will, I will," replied the other, while big
 
 100 
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 
 
 tears rolled over his rugged cheeks, and fell upon 
 the hand that grasped his wrist so firmly. 
 
 Fred smiled faintly, but he did not speak 
 again. He seemed to have received just strength 
 to make this one effort to save a human soul, and 
 then he died. We buried our shipmate in the 
 usual sailor fashion. We wrapped him in his 
 hammock, with a cannon-ball at his feet to sink 
 him. The captain read the burial-service at the 
 gangway, and then, in deep silence, we committed 
 his corpse to the deep.
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 101 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 KEEPING THE SABBATH. 
 
 THE death of poor Fred Borders cast a gloom 
 over the ship for many days. Every one had 
 respected, and many of us had loved the lad, so 
 that we mourned for him long and truly. But a 
 sailor's life is such a rough one, requiring so 
 much energy and hearty good-will to his work, 
 that he cannot afford to allow the sorrows of his 
 heart to sit long on his countenance. In a day 
 or two after no one would have supposed we had 
 lost one of our best men. Whales appeared in 
 great numbers around us. The old cry of " There 
 she blows !" rang out frequently from the mast- 
 head, and the answering cry from the captain, 
 " Where away ?" was followed by the " Stand by 
 to lower ! — lower away." Then came the chase, 
 with all its dangers and excitement — the driving 
 of the harpoon, the sudden rush of the struck 
 fish, the smoke and sparks of fire from the logger- 
 head, the plunging of the lance, the spouting
 
 102 
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 
 
 blood, the " flurry" at the end, and the wild 
 cheer as we beheld our prize floating calmly on 
 the sea. And in the midst of such work we for- 
 got for a time the solemn scene we had so recently 
 witnessed. But our hearts were not so light as 
 before, and although we did not show it, I knew 
 full well that many a joke was checked, and 
 many a laugh repressed, for the memory of our 
 dead shipmate. 
 
 But the man who was most afiected by his 
 death was the captain. This was natural, and 
 did not surprise us ; but we were not prepared for 
 the great change that soon appeared in his manner 
 and conduct. After a time he laughed with the 
 rest of us at a good joke, and cheered as loud as 
 the best when a big fish turned belly up, but his 
 behaviour to us became more gentle and kind, 
 and he entirely gave up the habit of swearing. 
 He also forbade working on Sunday. Many a 
 whale have I seen sporting and spouting near 
 us on that day, but never again after our ship- 
 mate's death did we lower a boat or touch a har- 
 poon on Sunday. Some of the grumblers used 
 to swear at this, and complain of it to each other, 
 but they never spoke so as to let the captain hear, 
 and they soon gave up their grumbUng, for the 
 most of us were well pleased with the change, 
 and all of us had agreed to it. 
 
 The first Sunday after Fred's death, the cap-
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 103 
 
 tain assembled the crew on the quarter-deck, and 
 spoke to us about it. 
 
 " My lads," said he, " I've called you aft to 
 make a proposal that may perhaps surprise some 
 of you. Up to this time, you know very well, 
 there has been little difference aboard this ship 
 between Saturday and Sunday. Since our poor 
 shipmate died I have been thinkin' much on thi.« 
 matter, and I've come to the conclusion that we 
 shall rest from all work on the Lord's- day, except 
 such aa must be done to work the ship. Now, 
 lads, you know me well enough by this time. I 
 have never been a religious man all my life, and 
 I don't pretend to say that I'm one now. I'm 
 not very learned on this matter, and can't explain 
 myself very well ; but this I know, that in time 
 past I have neglected and despised my Maker, 
 and in time to come I mean to try to respect 
 him and obey his commandments. When poor 
 Fred was dying, he asked me to promise that 
 I would ' beheve on the Lord Jesus Christ, 
 and remember the Sabbath day, to keep it holy.' 
 I did promise, and, with the blessing of God, I 
 mean to try. Now, what think you, lads, shall 
 we give the whales a rest on Sundays ]" 
 
 We all agreed to this at once, for the effect of 
 the captain's speech was great upon us. It was 
 not so much what he said, as the way in which 
 he said it. He was by nature a bold, determined
 
 104 
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 
 
 man, who never flinched from danger or duty, 
 and when we heard him talking in that way we 
 could scarcely believe our ears. 
 
 This was all that was said about the matter 
 between us and the captain, but we had many a 
 hot discussion in the forecastle amongst ourselves 
 after that. Some were in favour of the new 
 move, and said, stoutly, that the captain was a 
 sensible fellow. Others said he was becoming an 
 old wife, and that no luck would follow the ship 
 if the captain became a parson or a Methodist. 
 In the course of time, however, we found the 
 benefit of the change in every way ; and the 
 grumblers were silenced, because, in spite of their 
 wise shakings of the head, we fiUed the ship with 
 oil as full as she could hold, much sooner than 
 we had expected. 
 
 And now that I am on this subject, I would 
 like to say a few words, to show that I am not 
 merely inventing a tale to drag in a discussion on 
 the keeping of the Sabbath day. To manly and 
 straightforward minds it is a pleasure to inquire 
 into truth, whenever it presents itself in a natural 
 way. The keeping of Sunday while engaged 
 in the whale-fishery u a difficulty. Men have 
 found it so, and have said that the thing is im- 
 possible. Other men have found it difficult, but 
 have said — and have proved — that the thing is 
 possible. This is not the place to discuss the
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 105 
 
 great questions, — " Is the Sabbath binding on 
 men 1" and " How should it be kept ?" I leave 
 that to abler hands. The best men in the land 
 have said " Yes" to the first question. That is 
 sufficient to state here. But this is the place to 
 tell of what wlialejnen have said on this great 
 question. 
 
 There is nothing like experience. Let us con- 
 sider what has been said by one of the greatest 
 whaling captains that ever lived, in regard to his 
 experience. It was many years after this first 
 whaling cruise that I came to hear of this good man. 
 
 Captain Scoresby, who died at a ripe old age a 
 few years ago, went to the Greenland whale- 
 fishery when quite a boy, in his father's ship. 
 He continued in that fishery for many years, and 
 was very successful. His schooling when young 
 was thus somewhat interrupted, but he was one 
 of those strong-minded, sturdy-hearted men, who 
 will educate themselves in spite of all difficulties. 
 He seized every opportunity of acquiring know- 
 ledge, and at last became one of the great and 
 learned men of his day. From early boyhood he 
 was seriously minded, and he afterwards became a 
 decided Christian. He had always felt a strong 
 regard for the Sabbath day, and, after obtaining 
 command of a ship in the whale-fishery, he re- 
 solved to keep that day holy. 
 
 The following are nearly his own words on this
 
 106 
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 
 
 Bubject, and they are well worthy of the attention 
 of all thinking men, for the man who uttered 
 them was a hard-working practical seaman, who 
 knew his business well, and did his work 
 thoroughly. 
 
 Captain Scoresby says : — " Though for several 
 of the latter voyages which I undertook to the 
 northern seas, it had been our rule to cease as 
 much as possible from fishing on the Sabbath, it 
 was not until the year 1820 that I was enabled 
 regularly to carry the principle into efiect. But 
 in that year we did not once attempt the fishing 
 on the sacred day. Several of the harpooneers 
 were much displeased with this rule at the begin- 
 ning of the voyage, for they had such a stake in 
 the success of the fishery that the capture of a 
 single large whale would yield them each six or 
 eight pounds. They thought.it a great hardship 
 that, whilst other ships took advantage of the 
 seven days of the week, we should be reduced to 
 six. The chief officer, at the outset, was very 
 much annoyed at having to waste one day 
 every week in idleness, and he was heard to say 
 that if we, under such disadvantages, should make 
 a successful voyage, he woidd then believe there 
 was indeed something like a blessing on the keep- 
 ing of the Sabbath. 
 
 " The early and middle part of the voyage 
 turned out very unsuccessful. Towards the cloae
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 107 
 
 of the Beason our principles were severely tested, 
 for on these Sundays, one after the other, a num- 
 ber of fine whales appeared most invitingly around 
 us. But in spite of this temptation to ' hungry 
 fishermen,' we were enabled to stick to our prin- 
 ciples, and the success which followed was, I 
 believe, looked on by all on board as a special 
 blessing from God. On the following Wednesday, 
 a fine fish was struck, and soon secured. The 
 next Lord's-day was one of sanctified and happy 
 repose, though fish were astir near us. Early in 
 the week we were again fortunate. Strengthened in 
 body and spirits by rest, and blessed, I firmly 
 believe, by Him who has promised His blessing to 
 those who * call the Sabbath a delight, the holy of 
 the Lord, honourahle,' we killed several whales 
 under great difficulties. Two were taken on the 
 Tuesday, and another on Friday — the value of the 
 three being about £1600. 
 
 " A day of sweet and welcome repose was the 
 succeeding Sabbath. A genial and cloudless at- 
 mosphere cheered the spirits, whilst all nature, 
 sparkling under the sun's bright beams, seemed 
 to participate in the gladness. Several whales 
 sported around us ; but, as far as we were con- 
 cerned, they were allowed a Sabbath-day's privi- 
 lege to sport undisturbed. The men were now 
 accustomed to look for a blessing on the keeping 
 of the Sabbath."
 
 108 
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 
 
 I have given Mr. Scoresby's opinion on this 
 point at some length, because, coming from such 
 a man, it ought to have much weight. But, after 
 all, what does it come to 1 It only proves the 
 old truth, that God's ways are better than man's 
 ways, and that man finds his greatest success and 
 his highest happiness in keeping the command- 
 ments of his wise and good Creator. 
 
 Having made this slight but earnest attempt to 
 commend this subject to the attention of my 
 readers, I turn again to our voyage, which was 
 Eow drawing rapidly to a close.
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALES. i09 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 NEWS FROM HOME A GAM. 
 
 SHOREGOING people have but little notion of 
 the ease with which the heart of a jack-tar is 
 made to rejoice when he is out on a long voyage. 
 His pleasures and amusements are so few that 
 he is thankful to make the most of whatever 
 is thrown in his way. In the whale-fisheries, no 
 doubt, he has more than enough of excitement, 
 but after a time he gets used to this, and begins 
 to long for a little variety — and of all the plea- 
 sures that fall to his lot, that which delights him 
 most is to have a gam with another ship. 
 
 Now, a gam is the meeting of two or more 
 whale-ships, their keeping company for a time, 
 and the exchanging of visits by the crews. It is 
 neither more nor less than a jollification on the 
 sea, — the iavitiag of your friends to feast and 
 make merry in your floating house. There is this 
 difi'erence, however, between a gam at sea and a 
 party on land, that youv friends on the ocean are 
 men whom you perhaps never saw before, and 
 whom you will likely never meet again. There 
 
 H
 
 110 
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 
 
 is also another difference — there are no ladies at 
 a gam. This is a great want, for man is but a 
 rugged creature when away from the refining 
 influence of woman ; but, in the circumstances, of 
 course, it can't be helped. 
 
 We had a gam one day, on this voyage, with a 
 Yankee whale-ship, and a first-rate gam it was, 
 for, as the Yankee had gammed three days before 
 with another English ship, we got a lot of news 
 second-hand ; and, as we had not seen a new face 
 for many months, we felt towards those Yankees 
 like brothers, and swallowed all they had to tell us 
 like men starving for news. 
 
 It was on a fine calm morning, just after break- 
 fast, that we fell in with this ship. We had seen 
 no whales for a day or two, but we did not mind 
 that, for our hold was almost full of oU-barrels. 
 Tom Lokins and I were leaning over the starboard 
 bulwarks, watching the small fish that every now 
 and then darted through the clear-blue water like 
 arrows, and smoking our pipes in sUence. Tom 
 looked uncommonly grave, and I knew that he 
 was having some deep and knowing thoughts of 
 his own which would leak out in time. All at 
 once he took his pipe from his mouth and stared 
 earnestly at the horizon. 
 
 " Bob," said he, speaking very slowly, " if 
 there aint a ship right off the starboard beam, I'm 
 a Dutchman."
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALES, 111 
 
 "You dou't mean it !" said I, starting with a 
 feeling of excitement. 
 
 Before another word could be uttered, the cry 
 of " Sail ho !" came ringing down from the mast- 
 head. Instantly the quiet of the morning was 
 broken ; sleepers sprang up and rubbed their eyes, 
 the men below rushed wildly up the hatchway, 
 the cook came tearing out of his own private den, 
 flourishing a soup-ladle in one hand and his tor- 
 mentors in the other, the steward came tumbling 
 up with a lump of dough in his fist that he had 
 forgot to throw down in his haste, and the 
 captain bolted up from the cabin without his hat. 
 
 " Where away V cried he, with more than his 
 usual energy. 
 
 " Right off the starboard beam, sir." 
 
 " Square the yards ! Lock alive, my hearties," 
 was the next order ; for although the calm sea 
 was like a sheet of glass, a light air, just sufficient 
 to fill our top-gallant sails, enabled us to creep 
 through the water. 
 
 " Hurrah ! " shouted the men as we sprang to 
 obey. 
 
 " What does she look like ? " roared the 
 captain. 
 
 "A big ship, sir, I think," replied the look- 
 out ; " but I can only just make out the top of 
 her main t-gallan' s'l." — (Sailors scorn to speak 
 of top-gallant sails.)
 
 112 FIGHTING TH E WHALES. 
 
 Gradually, one by one, the white sails of the 
 stranger rose up like cloudlets out of the sea, and 
 our hearts beat high with hope and expectation 
 as we beheld the towering canvas of a full-rigged 
 ship rise slowly into view. 
 
 " Show our colours," said the captain. 
 
 In a moment the Union Jack of Old England 
 was waving at the mast-head in the gentle breeze, 
 and we watched anxiously for a reply. The 
 stranger was polite ; his colours flew up a moment 
 after and displayed the Stripes and Stars of 
 America. 
 
 " A Yankee !" exclaimed some of the men in 
 a tone of slight disappointment. 
 
 I may remark, that our disappointment arose 
 simply from the fact that there was no chance, as 
 we supposed, of getting news from " home " out 
 of a ship that must have sailed last from America. 
 For the rest, we cared not whether they were 
 Yankees or Britons — they were men who could 
 speak the English tongue, that was enough for 
 us. 
 
 " Never mind, boys," cried one, " we'U have a 
 jolly gam ; that's a fact." 
 
 " So we wiU," said another, " and I'll get news 
 of my mad Irish cousin, Terrence OTlannagan, 
 who went out to seek his fortin in Ameriky with 
 two shillin's and a broken knife in his pocket, and 
 its been said he's got into a government situation
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 113 
 
 o' some sort connected with the jails, — whether 
 as captain or leftenant o' police, or turnkey, I'm 
 not rightly sure." 
 
 "More likely as a life-tenant of one of the 
 cells," observed Bill Blunt, laughing. 
 
 " Don't speak ill of a better man than yerself 
 behind his back," retorted the owner of the Irish 
 cousin. 
 
 « Stand by to lower the joUy-boat," cried the 
 captain. 
 
 *' Ay, ay, sir." 
 
 " Lower away ! " 
 
 In a few minutes we were leaping over the calm 
 sea in the direction of the strange ship, for the 
 breeze had died down, and we were too eager to 
 meet with new faces, and to hear the sound of 
 new voices, to wait for the wind. 
 
 To our joy we found that the Yankee had had 
 a gam (as I have already said) with an English 
 ship a few days before, so we returned to our 
 vessel loaded with old newspapers from England, 
 having invited tlie captain and crew of the Yankee 
 to come aboard of us and spend the day. 
 
 While preparation was being made for the 
 reception of our friends, we got hold of two of the 
 old newspapers, and Tom Lokins seized one, 
 while Bill Blunt got the other, and both men sat 
 down on the windlass to retail the news to a 
 crowd of eager men who tried hard to listen to
 
 114 
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 
 
 both at once, and so could make nothing out of 
 either. 
 
 " Hold hard, Tom Lokins," cried one. " What's 
 that you say about the Emperor, Bill V 
 
 "The Emperor of Roosia," said Bill Blunt, 
 reading slowly, and with diflBculty, " is — stop a 
 bit, messmates, wot ca7i this word be 1 — the Em- 
 peror of Roosia is — " 
 
 " Blowed up with gunpowder, and shattered 
 to a thousand pieces," said Tom Lokins, raising 
 his voice with excitement, as he read from his 
 paper an account of tlie blowing up of a moun- 
 tain fortress in India. 
 
 " Oh ! come, I say, one at a time, if you 
 please ;" cried a harpooneer, " a feller can't git a 
 word of sense out of sich a jumble." 
 
 " Come, messmates," cried two or three voices, 
 as Tom stopped suddenly, and looked hard at the 
 paper, " go ahead ! wot have ye got there that 
 makes ye look as wise as an owl 1 Has war been 
 and broke out with the French 1 " 
 
 " I do believe he's readin' the births, marriages, 
 and deaths," said one of the men, peeping over 
 Tom's shoulder. 
 
 "Read 'em out, then, can't ye?" cried an- 
 other. 
 
 " I say, Bill Blunt, I think this consarns you" 
 cried Tom ; " isn't your sweatheart's name Susan 
 Croft 1"
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 115 
 
 " That's a fact," said Bill, looking up from his 
 paper, " and who has got a word to say agin the 
 prettiest lass in all Liverpool 1 " 
 
 "Nobody's got a word to say against her," 
 replied Tom ; " but she's married, that's all." 
 
 BiU Blunt leaped up as if he had been shot, 
 and the blood rushed to his face, as he seized the 
 paper, and tried to find the place. 
 
 " Where is it, Tom 1 let me see it with my own 
 two eyes. Oh, here it is ! " 
 
 The poor man's face grew paler and paler as he 
 read the following words : — 
 
 " Married at Liverpool, on the 5th inst., by the 
 Rev. Charles Manson, Edward Gordon, Esq., to 
 Susan, youngest daughter of Admiral Croft — " 
 
 A perfect roar of laughter drowned the remain- 
 der of the sentence. 
 
 "Well done, Bill Blunt — Mister Blunt, we'll 
 have to call him hereafter," said Tom, with a giim 
 smile ; " I had no notion you thought so much o' 
 yourself as to aim at an admiral's daughter." 
 
 " AU right, my hearties, chaff away !" said 
 BiU, fetching a deep sigh of relief, while a broad 
 grin played on his weather-beaten visage. " There's 
 two Susan Crofts, that 's all ; but I wouldn't give 
 mi/ Susan for all the admiral's daughters that ever 
 walked in shoe-leather." 
 
 " Hallo ! here come the Yankees," c-ied the 
 captain, coming on deck at that moment.
 
 116 
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 
 
 Our newspapers were thrown down at once, 
 and we prepared to receive our guests, who, we 
 could see, had just put otf from their ship in two 
 boats. But before they had come within a mile 
 of us, their attention, as well as ours, was riveted 
 on a most extraordinary sight. 
 
 Not more than a hundred yards ahead of our 
 ship, a whale came suddenly to the surface of the 
 water, seeming, by its wild motions, to be in a 
 state of terror. It continued for some time to 
 struggle, and lash the whole sea around it into a 
 white foam. 
 
 At once the boats were lowered from both 
 ships, and we went after this fish, but his mo- 
 tions were so violent, that we found it utterly 
 impossible to get near enough to throw a harpoon. 
 When we had approached somewhat closely, we 
 discovered that it had been attacked by a killer 
 fish, which was fully twenty feet long, and stuck 
 to it like a leech. The monster's struggles were 
 made in trying to shake itself free of this tremend- 
 ous enemy, but it could not accomplish this. 
 The killer held him by the under jaw, and hung 
 on there, while the whale threw himself out of 
 the water in his agony, with his great mouth open, 
 like a huge cavern, and the blood flowing so fast 
 from the wound that the sea was dyed for a long 
 distance roimd. This killer fought like a bull- 
 dog. I: held on until the whale was exhausted.
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 117 
 
 out they passed away from us in such a confused 
 struggle, that a harpoon could not be fixed for 
 an hour after we first saw them. On this being 
 done, the killer let go, and the whale, being al- 
 ready half dead, was soon killed. 
 
 The Yankee boats were the first to come up 
 with this fish, so the prize belonged to them. We 
 were well pleased at this, as we could afibrd 
 to let them have it, seeing that we could scarcely 
 have found room to stow away the oil in our hold. 
 It was the Yankee's first fish, too, so they were in 
 great spirits about it, and towed it to their ship, 
 singing "Yankee-doodle" with all their might. 
 
 As they passed our boat, the captain hailed 
 them. 
 
 " I wish you joy of your first fish, sir," said he 
 to the Yankee captain. 
 
 *' Thank you, stranger. I guess we're in luck, 
 though it aint a big one. I say, what sort o' brute 
 was that that had hold of him 1 Never seed sich 
 a crittur in all my life." 
 
 " He's a killer," said our captain. 
 
 " A killer ! Guess he just is, and no mistake, 
 if we hadn't helped him, he'd have done the job 
 for himself ! What does he kill him for 1 " 
 
 " To eat him, but I 'm told he only eats the 
 tongue. You'll not forget that you've promised 
 to gam with us to-night," cried our captain, as 
 they were about to commence pulling again.
 
 118 
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 
 
 " All right, stranger, one half will come to- 
 night, before sundown ; t'other half to-morrow, if 
 the calm holds. Good-day. Give way, lads." 
 
 The men dipped their oars, and resumed their 
 song, while we pulled back to our ship. We did 
 not offer to help them, because the fish was a 
 small one, and the distance they had to go not 
 great. 
 
 It was near sunset when, according to promise, 
 the Yankees came on board, and spent a long 
 evening with us. They were a free, open-hearted, 
 boastful, conceited, good-humoured set of fellows, 
 and a jolly night we had of it in the forecastle, 
 while the mates and captains were enjoying them- 
 selves and spinning their yarns in the cabin. 
 
 Of course, we began with demands for home- 
 news, and, when we had pumped out of them 
 every drop they had, we began to songs and 
 spinning yarns. And it was now that my friend 
 Tom Lokins came out strong, and went on at such 
 a rate, that he quite won the hearts of our guests. 
 Tom was not noisy, and he was slow in his talk, 
 but he had the knack of telling a good story ; he 
 never used a wrong word, or a word too many, 
 and, having a great deal of humour, men could 
 not help listening when he began to talk. 
 
 After this we had a dance, and here I became 
 useful, being able to play Scotch reels and Iijish 
 jigs on the fiddle. Then we had songs and yarns
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 119 
 
 again. Some could tell of furious fights with 
 whales that made our blood boil ; others could 
 talk of the green fields at home, until we almost 
 fancied we were boys again ; and some could not 
 tell stories at all. They had little to say, and 
 that little they said ill ; and I noticed that many 
 of those who were perfect bores would cry loudest 
 to be heard, though none of us wanted to lit ar 
 them. We used to quench such fellows by call- 
 ing loudly for a soug with a rousing cl orus. 
 
 It was not till the night was far spent, and the 
 sUver moon was sailing through the starry sky, 
 that the Yankees left us, and rowed away with a 
 parting cheer.
 
 120 
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 RETURN HOME. 
 
 QIX months after our " gam" with the Yankeea 
 i^ Tom Lokins and I found ourselves seated 
 once more in the little garret beside my dear old 
 mother. 
 
 " Deary me, Robert, how changed ye are !" 
 
 " Changed, mother ! I should think so ! If 
 you'd gone through all that I've done and seen 
 since we last sat together in this room you'd be 
 changed too." 
 
 " And have ye really seen the whales, my boy ?" 
 continued my mother, stroking my face with her 
 old hand. 
 
 " Seen them 1 ay, and killed them too — many 
 of them." 
 
 " You've been in danger, my sou," said my 
 mother earnestly, "but the Lord has preserved 
 you safe through it all." 
 
 " Ay, mother, He has preserved my life in the 
 midst of many dangers," said I, " for which I am 
 most thankful ; but He has done more than that.
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 121 
 
 He has preserved my soul in the midst of dangers 
 of a far worse kind than one's body falls in with 
 while fighting the whales. I'll tell ye of that 
 some other time when we are alone." 
 
 There was a short silence after this, during which 
 my mother and I gazed earnestly at each other, 
 and Tom Lokins smoked his pipe and stared at 
 the fire. 
 
 " Robert, how big is a whale 1" inquired my 
 mother, suddenly. 
 
 " How big 1 why it's as big as a small ship, 
 only it's longer, and not quite so fat." 
 
 " Robert," replied my mother gravely, " ye 
 didn't use to tell untruths ; ye must be jokin'." 
 
 " Joking, mother, I was never more in earnest 
 in my life. Why, I tell you that I've seen, ay, 
 and helped to cut up, whales that were more than 
 sixty feet long, with heads so big that their 
 mouths could have taken in a boat. Why, mother, 
 I declare to you that you could put this room 
 into a whale's mouth, and you and Tom and I 
 could sit round this table and take our tea upon 
 his tongue quite comfortable. Isn't that true, 
 Tomr' 
 
 My mother looked at Tom, who removed his 
 pipe, puffed a cloud of smoke, and nodded his 
 head twice very decidedly. 
 
 " Moreover," said I, " a whale is so big and 
 Btrong, that it can knock a boat right up into the
 
 122 
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 
 
 air, and break in the sides of a ship. One day 
 a whale fell right on top of one of our boats 
 and smashed it all to bits. Now that's a real 
 truth !" 
 
 Again my mother looked at Tom Lokins, and 
 again that worthy man puffed an immense cloud 
 of smoke and nodded his head more decidedly 
 than before. Being anxious to put to flight all 
 her doubts at once, he said solemnly, " Old ooman, 
 that's a fact !'' 
 
 " Robert," said my mother, " tell me some- 
 thing about the whales." 
 
 Just as she said this the door opened, and in 
 came the good old gentleman with the nose like 
 his cane-knob, and with as kind a heart as ever 
 beat in a human breast. My mother had already 
 told me that he came to see her regularly once a 
 week, ever since I went to sea, except in summer, 
 when he was away in the country, and that he 
 had never allowed her to want for anything. My 
 mother one day said to him, " I wonder, sir, why 
 ye take so much thought for a poor old body like 
 me ;" to which he replied, "GodteUs me, 'Blessed 
 are they that consider the poor.' As I want God's 
 blessing, this is one of the means I take to get it ; 
 so, you see," said he with a smUe, " I'm a selfish 
 old feUoWj for I'm thinking of myself as well as 
 you." 
 
 I need scarcely say that there was a hearty
 
 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 123 
 
 meetinof between us three, and that we had much 
 to say to each other. But in the midst of it all 
 my mother turned to the old gentleman and 
 said — 
 
 " Robert was just going to tell me something 
 about his adventures with the whales." 
 
 " That's capital !" cried the old gentleman, 
 rubbing his hands. " Come, Bob, my boy, let's 
 bear about 'em." 
 
 Being thus invited, I consented to spin them a 
 yarn. The old gentleman settled himself in his 
 chair, my mother smoothed her apron, folded her 
 hands, and looked meekly into my face. Tom 
 Lokins tilled his pipe, stretched out his foot to 
 poke the fire with the toe of his shoe, and began 
 to smoke like a steam-engine ; then I cleared my 
 throat and began my tale, and before I had done 
 talking that night, I had told them all that I have 
 told in tliis little book to you, good reader, almost 
 word for word. 
 
 Thus ended my first voyage to the South Seas. 
 Many and many a trip have I made since then, 
 and many a wonderful sight have I seen, both in 
 the south and in the north. But if I were to write 
 an account of all my adventures, my little book 
 would grow into a big one, I must therefore 
 come to a close. 
 
 The profits of this voyage were so great, that 
 I was enabled to place my mother in a position of
 
 124 FIGHTING THE WHALES. 
 
 comfort for the rest of her life, which, alas ! waa 
 very short. She died about six months after my 
 return. I nursed her to the end, and closed her 
 eyes. The last word she uttered was her- Saviour's 
 name. She died, as she had lived, trusting in the 
 Lord ; and when I laid her dear head in the grave 
 my heart seemed to die within me, for 1 felt that 
 I had lost one of God's most precious gifts — an 
 honest, gentle, pious mother. 
 
 I'm getting to be an old man now, but, through 
 the blessing of God, I am comfortable and happy. 
 As I have more than enough of this world's goods, 
 and no family to care for, my chief occupation ia 
 to look after the poor, and particularly the old 
 women who live in my neighbourhood. After the 
 work of the day is done, I generally go and spend 
 the evening with Tom Lokins, who lives near by, 
 and is stout and hearty still ; or he comes and 
 spends it with me, and, while we smoke our 
 pipes together, we often fall to talking about those 
 stirring days when, in the strength and hope of 
 youth, we sailed together to the South Seas, and 
 took to — fighting the Whales.
 
 Fighting a Polar Bear. 
 
 I
 
 il
 
 FAST IN THE ICE 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 OUTWARD BOUND. 
 
 ONE day, many years ago, a brig cast off from 
 her moorings and sailed from a British port 
 for the Polar Seas. That brig never came back. 
 
 Many a hearty cheer was given, many a kind 
 wish was uttered, many a handkerchief was waved 
 and many a tearful eye gazed that day as the 
 vessel left old England, and steered her course into 
 the unknown regions of the far north. 
 
 But no cheer ever greeted her return ; no bright 
 eyes ever watched her homeward-bound sails ris- 
 ing on the far off horizon. 
 
 Battered by the storms of the Arctic Seas, her 
 sails and cordage stiffened by the frosts, and her 
 hull rasped and shattered by the ice of those 
 regions, she was forced on a shore where the 
 green grass has little chance to grow, where winter 
 reigns nearly all the year round, where man never
 
 8 
 
 FAST IN THE ICE. 
 
 sends his merchandise, and never drives his plough. 
 There the brig was frozen in ; there, for two long 
 years, she lay unable to move, and her starving 
 crew forsook her ; there, year after year she lay, 
 unknown, unvisited by civilized man, and unless 
 the wild Eskimos* have torn her to pieces and made 
 spears of her timbers, or the ice has swept her out 
 to sea and whirled her to destruction, there she 
 lies still — hard and fast in the ice. 
 
 The vessel was lost but her crew were saved, 
 and most of them returned to tell their kinsfolk 
 of the wonders and the dangers of the frozen 
 regions, where God has created some of the most 
 beautiful and some of the most awful objects that 
 were ever looked on by the eye of man. 
 
 What was told by the fireside, long ago, is now 
 recounted in this book. 
 
 Imagine a tall strong man, of about five and 
 forty, with short curly black hair, just beginning 
 to turn grey ; stern black eyes that look as if they 
 could pierce into your secret thoughts ; a firm 
 mouth with lines of good -will and kindness lurk- 
 ing about it ; a deeply browned skin, and a short 
 thick beard and moustache. That is a portrait 
 of the commander of the brig. His name was 
 Harvey. He stood on the deck close by the 
 wheel looking wistfully over the stern. As the 
 
 * This word is here spelt as pronounced. It is usually 
 spelt Esquimaux. 
 
 II
 
 FAST IN THE ICE. 9 
 
 vessel bent before the breeze and cut swiftly 
 through the "water a female hand was raised among 
 the gazers on the pier, and a white scarf waved in 
 the breeze. In the fore-front of the throng, and 
 lower down, another hand was raised ; it was a 
 little one, but very vigorous ; it whirled a cap 
 round a small head of curly black hair, and a 
 shrill " hurrah !" came floating out to sea. 
 
 The captain kissed his hand and waved his hat 
 in reply ; then, wheeling suddenly round, he 
 shouted in a voice of thunder — 
 
 " Mind your helm there, let her away a point. 
 Take a pull on these fore-topsail halyards ; look 
 alive, lads !" 
 
 " Ay, ay, sir," replied the men. 
 
 There was no occasion whatever for these orders. 
 The captain knew that well enough, but he had 
 his own reasons for giving them. The men knew 
 that too, and they understood his reasons when 
 they observed the increased sternness of his eyes 
 and the compression of his lips. 
 
 Inclination and duty ! What wars go on in the 
 hearts of men — high and low, rich and poor — be- 
 tween these two. What varied fortune follows 
 man, according as the one or the other carries the 
 day. 
 
 " Please, sir," said a gruff, broad-shouldered, 
 and extremely short man, with little or no fore- 
 head, a hard vacant face, and a pair of enormous
 
 10 FAST IN THE ICE. 
 
 red whiskers — •' Please, sir, Sam Baker's took very 
 bad ; I think it woidd be as well if you could give 
 him a little physic, sir, a tumbler of Epsom, or 
 somethink of that sort." 
 
 *' Why, Mr. Dicey, there cau't be anything very 
 far wrong with Baker," said the captain, looking 
 down at his second mate, " he seems to me one of 
 the healthiest men in the ship. What's the matter 
 with him V 
 
 "Well, I can't say, sir," replied Mr. Dicey, 
 " but he looks 'orrible bad, all yellow and green 
 about the gills, and fearful red round the eyes. 
 But what frightens me most is that I heard him 
 groanin' very heavy about quarter of an hour ago, 
 and then 1 saw him suddenly fling himself into 
 his 'aramock and begin blubberin' like a child. 
 Now, sir, I say, when a grow'd-up man gives way 
 like that, there must be somethink far wrong with 
 his inside. And it's a serious thing, sir, to take a 
 sick man on such a voyage as this." 
 
 "Does he not say what's wrong with him ?" 
 asked the captain. 
 
 " No, sir, he don't. He says it's nothin' and 
 he'll be all right if he's only let alone. I did hear 
 him once or twice muttering somethink about his 
 wife and child ; you know, sir, he's got a young 
 wife, and she had a baby about two months 'fore 
 we came away, but I can't think that's got much 
 to do with it, for I've got a wife myself, sir, and
 
 FAST IN THE ICE. 1 1 
 
 BIX childien, two of 'em bein' babies, and that don't 
 upset me, and Baker's a much stronger man." 
 
 <' You are right, Mr. Dicey, he is a much stron- 
 ger man than you," replied the captain, " and I 
 doubt not that his strength will enable him to get 
 over this without the aid of physic." 
 
 " Very well, sir," said Mr. Dicey. 
 
 The second mate was a man whose countenance 
 never showed any signs of emotion, no matter what 
 he felt. He seldom laughed, or, if he did, his 
 mouth remained almost motionless, and the sounds 
 that came out were anything but cheerful. He 
 had light grey eyes which always wore an expres- 
 sion of astonishmeut ; but the expression was acci- 
 dental, it indicated no feeling. He would have 
 said " Very well, sir," if the captain had refused 
 to give poor Baker food instead of physic. 
 
 "And, hark'ee, Mr. Dicey," said the captain, 
 " don't let him be disturbed till he feels inclined 
 to move." 
 
 " Very well, sir," replied the second mate, 
 touching his cap as he turned away. 
 
 " So," murmured the captain as he gazed earn- 
 estly at the now distant shore, " I'm not the only 
 one who carries a hca\'y heart to sea this day and 
 leaves sorrowing hearts behind him."
 
 12 FAST IN THE ICE. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 AT SEA THE FIRST STOflM 
 
 IT is now hundreds of years since the North 
 Polar Regions began to attract general atten- 
 tion. Men have long felt very inquisitive about 
 that part of the earth, and many good ships, 
 many noble lives have been lost in trying to force 
 a passage through the ice that encumbers the 
 Arctic seas summer and winter. Britain has done 
 more than other nations in the cause of discovery 
 within the Arctic circle. The last and greatest of 
 her Arctic heroes perished there — the famous Sir 
 John Franklin. 
 
 Were I writing a history of those regions, I 
 would have much to say of other countries as 
 well as of our own. But such is jnot my object 
 in this book. I mean simply to follow in the 
 wake of one of Britain's adventurous discover- 
 ers, and thus give the reader an idea of the 
 fortunes of those gallant men who risk life and 
 limb for the sake of obtaining knowledge of dis- 
 tant lands.
 
 FAST IN THE ICE. 13 
 
 There have always been restless spirits in this 
 country. There have ever been men who, when 
 boys, were full of mischief, and who could " settle 
 to nothing" when they grew up. Lucky for us, 
 lucky for the world, that such is the case ! Many 
 of our " restless spirits," as we call them, have 
 turned out to be our heroes, our discoverers, our 
 greatest men. No doubt many of them have be- 
 come our drones, our sharpers, our blacklegs. 
 But that is just saying that some men are good, 
 while others are bad — no blame is due to what 
 is called the restlessness of spirit. Our restless 
 men, if good, find rest in action, in bold ener- 
 getic toil ; if bad, they find rest alas in untimely 
 graves ! 
 
 Captain Harvey was one of our restless spirits. 
 He had a deeply learned friend who said to him 
 one day that he felt sure " there was a sea of open 
 water round the NoHh Pole!" Hundreds of 
 ships had tried to reach that pole without success, 
 because they always found a barrier of thick ice 
 raised against them. This friend said that if a 
 ship could only cut or force its way through the 
 ice to a certain latitude north, open water would 
 be found. Captain Harvey was much interested 
 in this. He could not rest until he had proved 
 it. He had plenty of money, so had his friend. 
 They resolved to buy a vessel and send it to the 
 seas lying within the Arctic circle. Other rich
 
 14 FAST IN THE ICE. 
 
 friends helped them ; a brig was bought, it was 
 named the Hope, and, as we have seen in the 
 last chapter, it finally set sail imder command of 
 Captain Harvey. 
 
 Many days and nights passed, and the Hope 
 kept her course steadily towards the coast of North 
 America. Greenland was the first land they hoped 
 to see. Bafiin's Bay was the strait through which 
 they hoped to reach the open polar sea. 
 
 The Hope left England as a whaler, with 
 all the boats, lances, harpoons, lines, and other 
 apparatus used in the whale fishery. It was in- 
 tended that she shovdd do a little business in that 
 way if Captain Harvey thought it advisable, but 
 the discovery of new lands and seas was their 
 chief end and aim. 
 
 At first the weather was fine, the wind fair, 
 and the voyage prosperous. But one night there 
 came a deep calm. Not a breath of air moved 
 over the sea, which was as clear and polished as 
 a looking-glass. The captain walked the deck 
 with the surgeon of the ship, a nephew of his 
 own, named Gregory. 
 
 Tom Gregory was a youth of about nineteen, 
 who had not passed through the whole course of 
 a doctor's education, but who was a clever fellow, 
 and better able to cut and carve and physic poor 
 sufiering humanity than many an older man who 
 wrote M.D. after his name. He was a fine,
 
 FAST IN THE ICE. 
 
 15 
 
 handsome, strapping fellow, with a "determined 
 manner and a kind heart. He was able to pull 
 an oar with the best man aboard, and could even 
 steer the brig in fine weather, if need be. He 
 was hearty and romantic, and a great favourite 
 with the men. He, too, was a restless spirit. 
 He had grown tired of college life, and had made 
 up his mind to take a year's run into the Polar 
 Regions, by way of improving his knowledge of 
 the " outlandish" parts of the world. 
 
 " I don't like the look of the sky to-day, Tom," 
 said the captain, glancing at the horizon and then 
 at the sails. 
 
 " Indeed ! " said Tom, in surprise. " It seems 
 to me the most beautiful afternoon we have had 
 since the voyage began. But I suppose you sea- 
 men are learned in signs which we landsmen do 
 not understand." 
 
 " Perhaps we are," replied the captain ; " but 
 it does not require much knowledge of the weather 
 to say that such a dead calm as this, and such 
 unusual heat, is not likely to end in a gentle 
 breeze." 
 
 " You don't object to a stiff breeze, uncle ?" 
 said the youth. 
 
 " No, Tom ; but I don't like a storm, because 
 it does us no good, and may do us harm." 
 
 " Storms do you no good, uncle !" cried Tom ; 
 " how can you say so 1 Why, what is it that
 
 16 
 
 FAST IN THE ICE. 
 
 makes our eaaors such trumps ] The British tar 
 would not be able to face danger as he does if 
 there were no storms." 
 
 " True, Tom, but the British tar would not re- 
 quire to face danger at all if there were no storms. 
 What says the barometer, Mr. Mansell?" said the 
 captain, looking down the skylight into the cabin, 
 where the first mate — a middle-sized man, of thirty- 
 five, or thereabouts — was seated at the table writ- 
 ing up the ship's log-book. 
 
 " The glass has gone down an inch, sir, and is 
 still falling," answered the mate. 
 
 " Reef the topsail, Mr. Dicey," cried the cap- 
 tain, on hearing this. 
 
 " Why such haste ?" inquired Gregory. 
 
 " Because such a sudden fall in the barometer 
 is a sure sign of approaching bad weather," an- 
 swered the captain. 
 
 The first man on the shrouds, and out upon the 
 main-topsail yard, was Sam Baker, whose active 
 movements and hearty manner showed that he 
 had quite recovered his health without the use of 
 physic. He was quickly followed by some of his 
 shipmates, aU of whom were picked men — able in 
 body and ready for anything. 
 
 In a few minutes sail was reduced. Soon 
 after that, clouds began to rise on the horizon 
 and spread over the sky. Before half an hour 
 had passed, the breeze came — came far stronger
 
 FAST IN THE ICE. 17 
 
 than had been expected — and the order to take in 
 sail had to be repeated. 
 
 Baker was first again. He was closely followed 
 by Joe Davis and Jim Croft, both of them sturdy 
 fellows — good specimens of the British seaman. 
 Davy Butts, who came next, was not so good a 
 specimen. He was nearly six feet high, veiy 
 thin and loosely put together, like a piece of bad 
 furniture. But his bones were big, and he was 
 stronger than he looked. He would not have 
 formed one of such a crew had he not been a good 
 man. The rest of the crew, of whom there were 
 eighteen, not including the oflBcers, were of aU 
 shapes, sizes, and complexions. 
 
 The sails had scarcely been taken in when the 
 storm burst on the brig in all its fury. The waves 
 rose like mountains and followed after her, as if 
 they were eager to swallow her up. The sky 
 grew dark overhead as the night closed in, the 
 wind shrieked through the rigging, and the rag of 
 canvas that they ventured to hoist seemed about 
 to burst away from the yard. It was an awful 
 night. Such a night as causes even reckless men 
 to feel how helpless they are — how dependent on 
 the arm of God. The gale steadily increased until 
 near midnight, when it blew a perfect hurricane. 
 
 " It's a dirty night," observed the captain to 
 the second mate, as the latter came on deck to 
 relieve the watch.
 
 18 
 
 FAST IN THE ICE. 
 
 '* It is, Bir," replied Mr. Dicey, as cooUy as if 
 he were about to sit down to a good dinner on 
 shore. Mr. Dicey was a remarkably matter-of- 
 fact man. He looked upon a storm as he looked 
 upon a fit of the toothache — a thing that had to 
 be endured, and was not worth making a fuss 
 about. 
 
 " It won't last long," said the captain. 
 
 *' No, sir, it won't," answered Mr. Dicey. 
 
 As Mr. Dicey did not seem inclined to say more, 
 the captain went below, and flung himself on a 
 locker, having given orders that he should be 
 called if any change for the worse took place in 
 the weather. Soon afterwards a tremendous sea 
 rose high over the stem, and part of it fell on the 
 deck with a terrible crash, washing Mr. Dicey 
 into the lee-scuppers, and almost sweeping him 
 overboard. On regaining his feet, and his posi- 
 tion beside the wheel, the second mate shook 
 himself, and considered whether he ought to call 
 the captain. Having meditated some time, he 
 concluded that the weather was no worse, although 
 it had treated him very roughly, so he did not 
 disturb the captain's repose. 
 
 Thus the storm raged all that night. It tossed 
 the Hope about like a cork; it well-nigh blew 
 the sails off the masts, and almost blew Mr. Dicey s 
 head ofi" his shoulders ; then it stopped as it had 
 begun — suddenly.
 
 FAST IN THE ICE. 
 
 19 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 IN THE ICE DANGERS OF ARCTIC VOYAGING. 
 
 NEXT morning the Hope was becalmed in the 
 midst of a scene more beautiful than the 
 tongue or the pen of man can describe. 
 
 When the sun rose that day, it shone upon 
 ■what appeared to be a tield of glass and a city of 
 crystal. Every trace of the recent storm was gone 
 except a long swell, which caused the brig to roll 
 considerably, but which did not break the surface 
 of the sea. 
 
 Ice was to be seen all round as far as the eye 
 could reach. Ice in every form and size imagin- 
 able. And the wonderful thing about it was that 
 many of the masses resembled the buildings of a 
 city. There were houses, and churches, and 
 monuments, and spires, and ruins. There were 
 also islands and mountains ! Some of the pieces 
 were low and flat, no bigger than a boat ; others 
 were tall, with jagged tops ; some of the fields, 
 as they are called, were a mile and more in extent, 
 and there were a number of bergs, or ice-moun- 
 
 L-
 
 20 FAST IN THE ICE. 
 
 tains, higher than the brig's topmasts. These 
 last were ahnost white, but they had, in many 
 places, a greenish-blue colour that was soft and 
 beautiful. The whole scene shone and sparkled 
 BO brilliantly in the morning sun, that one could 
 almost fancy it was one of the regions of fairy- 
 land ! 
 
 When young Gregory came on the quarter-deck, 
 no one was there except Jim Croft, a short, thick- 
 set man, with the legs of a dwarf and the shoul- 
 ders of a giant. He stood at the helm, and 
 although no steering was required as there was no 
 wind, he kept his hands on the spokes of the 
 wheel, and glanced occasionally at the compass. 
 The first mate, who had the watch on deck, was 
 up at the masthead observing the state of the 
 ice. 
 
 " How glorious !" exclaimed the youth, as he 
 swept his sparkling eye round the horizon. " Ah ! 
 Croft, is not this splendid 1 " 
 
 " So it is, sir," said the seaman, turning the 
 large quid of tobacco that bulged out his left 
 cheek. " It's very beautiful, no doubt, but it's 
 comiu' rather thick for my taste." 
 
 " How so ]" inquired Gregory. " There seems 
 to me plenty of open water to enable us to steer 
 clear of these masses. Besides, as we have no 
 wind it matters little, I should think, whether we 
 have room to sail or not."
 
 FAST IN THE ICE. 21 
 
 " You've not seed much o' the ice yet, that's 
 plain," said Croft, " else you'd know that the 
 floes are closin' round us, an' we'll soon be fast in 
 the pack, if a breeze don't spring up to help us." 
 
 As the reader may not, perhaps, understand 
 tlie terms used by Arctic voyagers in regard to the 
 ice in its various forms, it may be as well here to 
 explain the meaning of those most commonly used. 
 
 When ice is seen floating in small detached 
 pieces and scattered masses, it is called " floe" 
 ice, and men speak of getting among the floes. 
 When these floes close up, so that the whole sea 
 seems to be covered with them, and little water 
 can be seen, it is called " pack" ice. When the 
 pack is squeezed together, so that lumps of it are 
 forced up in the form of rugged mounds, these 
 mounds are called " hummocks." A large mass of 
 flat ice, varying from one mUe to many miles in 
 extent, is called a " field," and a mountain of ice 
 is called a " berg." 
 
 All the ice here spoken of, except the berg, is 
 sea-ice ; formed by the freezing of the ocean in 
 winter. The berg is formed in a very difi'erent 
 manner. Of this more shall be said in a future 
 chapter. 
 
 " Well, my lad," said Gregory, in reply to Jim 
 Croft's last observation, " I have not seen much 
 of the ice yet, as you truly remark, so I hope 
 that the wind will not come to help us out of it 
 
 K
 
 22 FAST IN THE ICE. 
 
 for some time. You don't think it dangerous to 
 get into the pack, do you ?" 
 
 " Well, not exactly dangerous, sir," replied 
 Croft, " but I must say that it aint safe, 'spe- 
 cially when there's a swell on like this. But 
 that'll go down soon. D'ye know what a nip is, 
 Doctor Gregory 1 " 
 
 " I think I do, at least I have read of such a 
 thing. But I should be very glad to hear what 
 you have to say about it. No doubt you have 
 felt one." 
 
 " Felt one !" cried Jim, screwing up his face, 
 and drawing his limbs together, as if he were 
 suffering horrible pain, " no, I've never felt 
 one. The man what feels a nip aint likely to 
 live to tell what his feelin's was, but I've seed 
 one." 
 
 " You've seen one, have you 1 That must have 
 been interesting. Where was it ?" 
 
 " Not very far from the Greenland coast," said 
 Croft, giving his quid another turn. " This was 
 the way of it. You must know that there was 
 two ships of us in company at the time. Whalers 
 we was. We got into the heart of the pack some- 
 how, and we thought we'd never get out of it 
 again. There was nothin' but ice all round us as 
 far as the eye could see. The name of our ship 
 was the ' Nancy.' Our comrade was the * Bull- 
 finch.' One mornin' early we heard a loud noise
 
 FAST IN THE ICE. 23 
 
 of ice rubbin' agin the sides o' the ship, so we all 
 jumped up, an' on deck as fast as we could, for 
 there's short time given to save ourselves in them 
 seas sometimes. The whole pack, we found, was 
 in motion, and a wide lead of water opened up 
 before us, for all the world like a smooth river 
 or canal windin' through the pack. Into this we 
 warped the ship, and, hoistin' sail, steered away 
 cheerily. We passed close to the ' Bullfinch,' 
 which was still hard and fast in the pack, and we 
 saw that her crew were sawin' and cuttin' away 
 at the ice, tryin' to get into the lead that we'd 
 got into. So we hailed them, and said we would 
 wait for 'em outside the pack, if we got through. 
 But the words were no sooner spoken, when the 
 wind it died away, and we were becalmed about 
 half a mile from the ' Bullfinch.' 
 
 " ' You'd better go down to breakfast, boys,' 
 says our captain, says he, ' the breeze won't be 
 long o' comin' again.' 
 
 " So down the men went, and soon after that 
 the steward comes on deck, and, says he to the 
 captain, ' breakfast, sir.' * Very good,' says the 
 captain, and down he went too, leavin' me at 
 the wheel, and the mate in charge of the deck. 
 He'd not been gone three minutes, when I noticed 
 that the great field of ice on our right was 
 closin' in on the field on our left, and the channel 
 we was floatin' in was closin' up. The mate
 
 24 
 
 FAST IN THE ICE. 
 
 noticed it too, but lie wouldn't call the captain, 
 'cause the ice came so slowly and quietly on that 
 for a few minutes we could hardly believe it was 
 movin', and everything round us looked so calm 
 and peaceful like that it was difficult to believe 
 our danger was so great. But this was only a 
 momentary feelin', d'ye see. A minute after that 
 the mate he cries down to the captain — 
 
 " ' Ice closin' up, sir !' 
 
 " And the captain he runs on deck. By this 
 time there was no mistake about it ; the ice was 
 close upon us. It was clear that we were to have a 
 nip. So the captain roars down the hatchway, 
 ' Tumble up there ! tumble up ! every man alive ! 
 for your lives !' And sure enough they did tumble 
 up, as I never seed 'em do it before — two or three 
 of 'em was sick ; they came up with their clothes 
 in their hands. The ice was now almost touchin' 
 our sides, and I tell you, sir, I never did feel so 
 queerish in all my life before as when I looked 
 over the side at the edge of that great field of ice 
 which rose three foot out o' the water, and was I 
 suppose six foot more below the surface. It came 
 on so slow that we could hardly see the motion. 
 Inch by inch the water narrowed between it and 
 our sides. At last it touched on the left side and 
 that shoved us quicker on to the field on our right. 
 Every eye was fixed on it — every man held his 
 breath. You might have heard a pin fall on the 
 
 I
 
 FAST IN THE ICE. 25 
 
 deck. It touched gently at first, then there was 
 a low grindin' and crunchin' sound. The ship 
 trembled as if it had been a livin' creetur, and the 
 beams began to crack. Now, you must know, sir, 
 that when a nip o' this sort takes a ship the ice 
 usually eases oft", after givin' her a good squeeze, 
 or when the pressure is too much for her, the ice 
 slips under her bottom and lifts her right out o' 
 the water. But our Nancy was what we call wall- 
 sided. She was never fit to sail in them seas. 
 The consequence was that the ice crushed her sides 
 in. The moment the cai^tain heard tlie beams 
 begin to go, he knew it was all up with the ship, 
 so he roared to take to the ice for our lives ! You 
 may be sure we took his advice. Over the side 
 we went every man Jack of us, and got on the ice. 
 We did not take time to save an article belongin' 
 to us ; and it was as well we did not, for the 
 ice closed up with a crash, and we heard the beams 
 and timbers rending like a fire of musketry in the 
 hold. Her bottom must have been cut clean away, 
 for she stood on the ice just as she had floated 
 on the sea. Then the noise stopped, the ice eased 
 off, and the ship began to settle. The lead of 
 water opened up again ; in ten minutes after that 
 the ' Nancy' went to the bottom and left us 
 standin' there on tlie ice. 
 
 " It was the mercy of God that let it happen so 
 near the ' Bullfinch.' We might have been out
 
 2G 
 
 FAST IN THE ICE. 
 
 o' sight o' that ship at the time, and then every 
 man of us would have bin lost. As it was, we 
 had a hard scramble over a good deal of loose ice, 
 jumpin' from lump to lump, and some of us fallin' 
 into the water several times, before we got aboard. 
 Now that was a bad nip, sir, warn't it V 
 
 " It certainly was," replied Gregory ; " and al- 
 though I deUght in being amongst the ice, I sin- 
 cerely hope that our tight little brig may not be 
 tried in the same way. But she is better able to 
 stand it, I should think." 
 
 " That she is, »ir," replied Croft with much 
 confidence, " I seed her in dock, sir, when they 
 was a-puttin' of extra timbers on the bow, and I 
 do believe she would stand twice as much bad 
 usage as the ' Nancy' got, though she is only 
 half the size." 
 
 Jim Croft's opinion on this point was well 
 founded, for the Hope had indeed been strength- 
 ened and prepared for her ice battles with the 
 greatest care, by men of experience and ability. 
 As some readers may be interested in this subject, 
 I shall give a brief account of the additions that 
 were made to her hull. 
 
 The vessel was nearly 200 tons burden. She 
 had originally been built very strongly, and might 
 even have ventured on a voyage to the Polar seas 
 just as she was. But Captain Harvey resolved to 
 take every precaution to insure the success of his
 
 FAST IN THE ICE, 27 
 
 voyage, and the safety and comfort of his men. 
 He therefore had the whole of the ship's bottom 
 sheathed with thick hardwood planking, which was 
 carried up above her water-line, as high as the 
 ordinary floe-ice would be likely to reach. The 
 hiJl inside was strengthened with stout cross-beams, 
 as well as with beams running along the length of 
 the vessel, and in every part that was likely to be 
 subjected to pressure iron stanchions were fas- 
 tened. But the bow of the vessel was the point 
 where the utmost strength was aimed at. Inside, 
 just behind the cutwater, the whole space was so 
 traversed by cross-beams of oak that it almost be- 
 came a solid mass, and outside the sharp stem was 
 cased in iron so as to resemble a giant's chisel. 
 The false keel was taken off, and the whole vessel, 
 in short, was rendered as strong, outside and in, 
 as wood and iron and skill could make her. It 
 need scarcely be said that all the other arrange- 
 ments about her were made with the greatest care 
 and without regard to expense, for although the 
 owners of the brig did not wish to waste their 
 money, they set too high a value on human life to 
 risk it for the sake of saving a few pounds. She 
 was provisioned for a cruise of two years and a 
 half. But this was in case of accidents, for Cap- 
 tain Harvey did not intend to be absent much 
 longer than one year. 
 
 But, to return to our story —
 
 28 FAST IN THE ICE. 
 
 Jim Croft's fear that they would be set fast was 
 realized sooner than he expected. The floes began 
 to close in, from no cause that could be seen, for 
 the wind was quite still, and in a short time the 
 loose ice pressed against the Hope on all sides. 
 It seemed to young Gregory as if the story that 
 the seaman had just related was about to be 
 enacted over again ; and, being a stranger to ice, 
 he could not help feeling a little uneasy for some 
 time. But there was in reality little or no danger, 
 for the pressure was light, and the brig had got 
 into a small bay in the edge of an ice-field which 
 lay in the midst of the smaller masses. 
 
 Seeing that there was little prospect of the 
 pack opening up just then, the captain ordered the 
 ice-anchors to be got out and fixed. 
 
 The appearance of the sea from the brig's deck 
 was now extremely wintry, but very bright and 
 cheerful. Not a spot of blue water was to be 
 seen in any direction. The whole ocean appeared 
 as if it had been frozen over. 
 
 It was now past noon, and the sun's rays were 
 warm, although the quantity of ice around ren- 
 dered the air cold. As the men were returning 
 from fixing the anchors, the captain looked over 
 the side and said : — 
 
 " It's not likely that we shall move out of this 
 for some hours. "Wliat say you, lads, to a game 
 at football f ' 
 
 I
 
 FAST IN THE ICE. 
 
 29 
 
 The proposal was received with a loud cheer. 
 The ball had been prepared by the sail-maker, in 
 expectation of some such opportunity as this. It 
 was at once tossed over the side ; those men who . 
 were not already on the field scrambled out of the 
 brig, and the entire crew went leaping and yelling 
 over the ice with the wild delight of school boys 
 let loose for an unexpected holiday. 
 
 They were in the middle of the game when a 
 loud shout came from the brig, and the captain's 
 voice was heard singing out — 
 
 " All hands ahoy ! come aboard. Look alive ! " 
 
 Instantly the men turned, and there was a 
 general race towards the brig, which lay nearly 
 quarter of a mile distant from them. 
 
 In summer, changes in the motions of the ice 
 take place in the most unexpected manner. Cur- 
 rents in the ocean are, no doubt, the chief cause of 
 these ; the action of winds has also something to 
 do with them. One of these changes was now 
 taking place. Almost before the men got on board 
 the ice had separated, and long canals of water 
 were seen opening up here and there. Soon after 
 that a light breeze sprang up, the ice-anchors were 
 taken aboard, the sails trimmed, and soon the 
 Hope was again making her way slowly but 
 steadily to the north.
 
 30 FAST IN THE IGR. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 DIFFICULTIES, TROUBLES, AKD DANGERS. 
 
 FOR some hours the brig proceeded onward with 
 a freshening breeze, winding and turning in 
 order to avoid the lumps of ice. Many of the 
 Bmaller pieces were not worth turning out of the 
 way of, the mere weight of the vessel being suflS- 
 cient to push them aside. 
 
 Up to this time they had succeeded in steering 
 clear of everything without getting a thump ; 
 but they got one at last, which astonished those 
 among the crew who had not been in the ice 
 before. The captain, Gregory, and Dicey were 
 seated in the cabin at the time taking tea. Ned 
 Dawkins the steward, an active little man, was 
 bringing in a tea-pot with a second supply of tea. 
 In his left hand he carried a tray of biscuit. The 
 captain sat at the head of the table, Dicey at the 
 foot, and the doctor at the side. 
 
 Suddenly a tremendous shock was felt ! The 
 captain's cup of tea leaped away from him and 
 Hooded the centre of the table. The doctor's cujj
 
 FAST IN THE ICE. 3\ 
 
 was empty ; he seized the table with both hands 
 and remained steady ; but Dicey's cup happened to 
 be at his lips at the moment, and was quite full. 
 The effect on him was unfortunate. He was 
 thrown violently on his back, and the tea poured 
 over his face and drenched his hair as he lay 
 sprawling on the floor. The steward saved him- 
 self by dropping the bread-tray and grasping the 
 handle of the cabin door. So violent was the 
 shock that the ship's bell was set a-ringing. 
 
 " Beg pardon, gentlemen," cried the first mate 
 looking down the sky-light. " I forgot to warn 
 you. The ice is getting rather thick round us, and 
 I had to charge a lump of it." 
 
 " It's all very well to beg pardon," said the 
 captain, " but that won't mend my crockery ! " 
 
 " Or dry my head," growled ]\Ir. Dicey, " it's 
 as bad as if I'd been dipt overboard, it is." 
 
 Before Mr. Dicey's grumbling remarks were 
 finished all three of them had reached the deck. 
 The wind had freshened considerably, and the 
 brig was rushing in a somewhat alarming manner 
 among the floes. It required the most careful 
 attention to prevent her striking heavily. 
 
 " If it goes on like this we sliall have to reduce 
 sail," observed the captain. " See, there is a neck 
 of ice ahead that will stop us." 
 
 This seemed to be probable, for the lane of water 
 along which they were steering was, just ahead of
 
 32 FAST IN THE ICE. 
 
 them, stopped by a neck of ice that connected two 
 floe-pieces. The water beyond was pretty free 
 from ice, but this neck or mass seemed so thick 
 that it became a question whether they should 
 venture to charge it or shorten sail. 
 
 " Stand by the fore and main-topsail braces ! " 
 shouted the captain, 
 
 "Ay, ay, sir." 
 
 " Now, Mr. Manseil," said he, with a smile, " we 
 have come to our first real difficulty. What do 
 you advise ; shall we back the topsails, or try what 
 our little 'Hope' is made of, and charge the 
 enemy 1 " 
 
 " Charge !" answered the mate. 
 
 " Just so," said the captain, hastening to the 
 bow to direct the steersman. " Port your helm." 
 
 « Steady." 
 
 The brig was now about fifty yards from the 
 neck of ice, tearing through the water like a race- 
 horse. In another moment she was up to it and 
 struck it fair in the middle. The stout little 
 vessel quivered to her keel under the shock, but 
 she did not recoil. She split the mass into frag- 
 ments, and, bearing down all before her, sailed like 
 a conqueror into the clear water beyond. 
 
 " Well done the ' Hope !' " said the captain, as 
 he walked aft, while a cheer burst from the men. 
 
 " I think she ought to be called the ' Good 
 Hope ' ever after this," said Tom Gregory. " If
 
 FAST IN THE ICE. 33 
 
 she cuts her way through everything as easily as 
 she has cut through that neck of ice, we shall 
 reach the North Pole itself before winter." 
 
 " If we reach the North Pole at all" observed 
 Mr. Dicey, " I'll climb up to the top of it, and 
 stand on my head, I will !" 
 
 The second mate evidently had no expectation 
 of reaching that mysterious pole, which men have 
 so long and so often tried to find, in vain. 
 
 " Heavy ice ahead, sir," shouted Mr. Mansell, 
 who was at the mast-head with a telescope. 
 
 "Where away?" 
 
 " On the weather bow, sir, the pack seems open 
 enough to push through, but the large bergs are 
 numerous." 
 
 The Hope was now indeed getting into the 
 heart of those icy regions where ships are in con- 
 stant danger from the floating masses that come 
 down with the ocean-currents from the far north. 
 In sailing along she was often obliged to run 
 with great violence against lumps so large that 
 they caused her whole frame to tremble, stout 
 though it was. " Shall we smash the lump, or 
 will it stave in our bows?" was a question that 
 frequently ran in the captain's mind. Sometimes 
 ice closed round her and squeezed her sides so 
 that her beams cracked. At other times, when a 
 large field was holding her fast, the smaller pieces 
 would grind and rasp against her as they went
 
 34 FAST IN THE ICE. 
 
 past, until the crew fancied the whole of the outer 
 sheathing of planks had been scraped off. Often 
 she had to press close to ice-bergs of great size, 
 and more than once a lump as large as a good- 
 sized house fell off the ice-cliffs and plunged into 
 the sea close to her side, causing her to rock vio- 
 lently on the waves that were raised by it. 
 
 Indeed the bergs are dangerous neighbours, not 
 only from this cause, but also on account of their 
 turning upside down at times, and even falling 
 to pieces, so that Captain Harvey always kept 
 well out of their way when he could ; but this 
 was not always possible. The little brig had a 
 narrow escape one day from the falling of a 
 berg. 
 
 It was a short time after that day on which 
 they had the game at footbidl. They passed in 
 safety through the fioes and bergs that had been 
 seen that evening, and got into open water beyond, 
 where they made good progress before again fall- 
 ing in with ice ; but at last they came to a 
 part of Baffin's Bay where a great deal of ice is 
 always found. Here the pack surrounded them, 
 and compelled them to pass close to a berg which 
 was the largest they had fallen in with up to that 
 time. It was jagged in form, and high rather 
 than broad. Great peaks rose up from it like 
 the mountain tops of some wild highland region. 
 It was several hundred yards off the weather- 
 
 II
 
 FAST IN THE ICE. 35 
 
 beam when the brig passed, but it towered so high 
 over the masts that it seemed to be much nearer 
 than it was. There was no apparent motion in 
 this berg, and the waves beat and rolled upon its 
 base just as they do on the shore of an island. 
 In fact it was as like an island as possible, or, 
 rather, like a mountain i)lanted in the sea, only 
 it was white instead of green. There were 
 cracks and rents and caverns in it, just as there 
 are on a rugged mountain side, all of which were 
 of a beautiful blue colour. There were also slopes 
 and crags and precipices, down which the water 
 of the melted ice constantly flowed in wild tor- 
 rents. Many of these were equal to small rivulets, 
 and some of the waterfalls were beautiful. The 
 berg could not have measured less than a mile 
 round the base, and it was probably two hundred 
 feet high. It is well known that floating ice 
 sinks deep, and that there is about eight or ten 
 times as much of it below as there is above water. 
 The reader may therefore form some idea of what 
 an enormous mass of ice this berg was. 
 
 The crew of the Hope observed, in passing, 
 that lumps were continually falling from the clifis 
 into the sea. The berg was evidently in a very 
 rotten and dangerous state, and the captain ran 
 the brig as close to the pack on the other side as 
 possible, in order to keep out of its way. Just 
 as this was done, some great rents occurred and
 
 36 FAST IN THE ICE. 
 
 suddenly a mass of ice larger than the brig fell 
 from the top of a cliff into the sea. No dan- 
 ger flowed from this, but the mass thus thrown off 
 was so large as to destroy the balance of the berg, 
 and, to the horror of the sailors, the huge moun- 
 tain began to roll over. Fortunately it fell in a 
 direction away from the brig. Had it rolled to- 
 wards her, no human power could have saved our 
 voyagers. The mighty mass went over with a 
 wild hollow roar, and new peaks and clifis rose 
 out of the sea, as the old ones disappeared, with 
 great cataracts of uplifted brine pouring furiously 
 down their sides. 
 
 Apart from its danger this was an awful sight. 
 Those who witnessed it could only gaze in solemn 
 silence. Even the most careless among them must 
 have been forced to recognise the might and 
 majesty of God in the event, as well as His mercy 
 in having led them to the right side of the berg 
 at such a dangerous moment. 
 
 But the scene had not yet closed. For some 
 time the ice mountain rocked grandly to and fro, 
 raising a considerable swell on the sea, which, all 
 round, was covered with the foam caused by this 
 tremendous commotion. In a few minutes several 
 rents took place sounding like the reports of great 
 guns. Rotten as it was, the berg could not stand 
 the shock of its change of position — for it had 
 turned fairly upside down. Crack after crack
 
 FAST IN THE ICE. 37 
 
 took place, with deafening reports. Lumps of all 
 sizes fell from its sides. Then there was a roar, 
 long continued like thunder ; a moment after, the 
 whole berg sank down in ruins, and, with a mighty 
 crash, fell flat upon the sea ! 
 
 The Hope was beyond the reach of danger, but 
 she rose and sank on the swell caused by the ruin 
 of this berg for some time after. 
 
 It was on the afternoon of the same day that 
 the brig received her first really severe "nip" 
 from the ice. 
 
 She had got deep into the pack, and was 
 surrounded on all sides by large bergs, some of 
 these being high, like the one that has just been 
 described, others low and flat but of great extent. 
 One, not far off", was two miles long, and its glit- 
 tering walls rose about fifteen feet above the sea. 
 The sky was brighter than usual at the time. 
 This was owing to one of those strange appear- 
 ances which one sees more of in the Arctic regions 
 than in any other part of the world. The sun 
 shone with unclouded splendour, and around it 
 there were three mock suns almost as bright as 
 the sun itself, one on each side and one directly 
 above it. Learned men call these bright spots 
 parhelia. Sailors call them sun-dogs. They were 
 connected together with a ring of light which en- 
 tirely encircled the sun, but the lower edge of it 
 was partly lost on the horizon. 
 
 L
 
 38 FAST IN THE ICE. 
 
 Although this was the first time that these mock 
 SUDS had been seen by Gregory and some others 
 of the crew of the Hope, little attention was 
 paid to them at the time, because of the danger- 
 ous position into which the brig had been forced. 
 The pack had again closed all round her, obliging 
 her to take shelter in the lee of a small berg, 
 which, from its shape, did not seem likely to be a 
 dangerous protector. 
 
 There was a small bay in the berg. Into this 
 the brig was warped, and for some time she lay 
 safely here. It was just large enough to hold 
 her, and a long tongue of ice, projecting from the 
 foot of it, kept off the pressure of the sea-ice. 
 Nevertheless a look of anxiety rested on the cap- 
 tain's face after the ice-anchors had been made 
 fast. 
 
 " You don't seem to like our position, captain," 
 said young Gregory, who had been watching the 
 doings of the men, and now and then lent them a 
 hand. 
 
 " I don't, Tom. The pack is closing tight up, 
 and this berg may prove an enemy instead of a 
 friend, if it forces into our harbour here. Let us 
 hear what our mate thinks of it. What say you, 
 Mr. Mansell, shall we hold on here, or warp out, 
 and take our chance in the pack ?" 
 
 « Better hold on, sir," answered the mate, 
 gravely. " The pack is beginning to grind, we
 
 FAST IN THE ICE. 39 
 
 Bhould get a tight embrace, I fear, if we went out. 
 Here we may do well enough ; but everything 
 depends on that tongue." 
 
 He looked as he spoke towards the point of ice 
 which extended in front of the brig's stern and 
 gixarded the harbour from the outer ice in that 
 direction. The tongue was not a large one, and 
 it was doubtful whether it could stand the pres- 
 sure that was increasing every minute. 
 
 The pack was indeed beginning to " grind," as 
 the mate had said, for, while they were looking at 
 it, the edges of two floes came together with a 
 crash about fifty yards from the berg. They 
 ground together for a moment with a harsli 
 growling sound, and then the two edges were 
 suddenly forced up to a height of about fifteen or 
 twenty feet. Next moment they fell on the 
 closed-up ice and lay there in a mound, or hum- 
 moch, of broken masses. 
 
 " That's how a 'ummock is formed. Doctor 
 Gregory," said Mr. Dicey, looking uncommonly 
 wise. " You'll see more things here in five 
 minutes, by means of your own eyes, than ye 
 could learn from books in a year. There's nothin' 
 like seein'. Seein' is believin', you know. I 
 wouldn't give an ounce of experience for a ton of 
 hearsay." 
 
 " Come, Mr. Dicey, don't nm down book- 
 learning," said Gregory. " If a man only knew
 
 40 FAST IN THE ICE. 
 
 about things that he had seen, he would know 
 very little." 
 
 Before the second mate could reply the captain 
 shouted to the men to " Bear a hand with the ice- 
 poles." The whole crew answered to the call, and 
 each man, seizing a long pole, stood ready for 
 action. 
 
 The tongue to which I have referred more than 
 once had broken oflF, and the ice was rushing in. 
 The bay was fuU in a minute, and although the 
 men used their ice-poles actively and worked with 
 a will, they could not shove the pieces past them. 
 The Hope was driven bow on to the berg. Then 
 there was a strain, a terrible creaking and groaning 
 of the timbers, as if the good little vessel were 
 complaining of the pressure. All at once there was 
 a loud crack, the bow of the brig lifted a little, 
 and she was forced violently up the sloping side of 
 the berg. Twice this happened, and then she 
 remained stationary — high and dry out of the 
 water !
 
 FAST IN THE ICE. 41 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 A. GALE NARROW ESCAPES SIGNS OF WINTER — 
 
 SET FAST. 
 
 DURING the rest of that day and the whole 
 of that night did the brig remain fixed on 
 the berg. Early next morning the ice began to 
 move. It eased off, and the vessel slid gently 
 down the slope on which she had been forced and 
 was re-laimched safely into the water. 
 
 The satisfaction of the crew, on being thus de- 
 livered from a position of much danger, was very 
 great ; but they had no sooner escaped from one 
 peril than they were overtaken by another. A 
 sharp breeze sprang up from the eastward, and 
 drove them out into the pack, which began to 
 heave about in a terrible manner under the influ- 
 ence of the wind. Soon this increased to a gale, 
 and the ice was driven along at great speed by a 
 strong northerly current. 
 
 While this was going on, land was discovered 
 bearing to the north-east. Here was new danger, 
 for altl-.ough it was not a lee-shore, still there
 
 42 FAST IN THE ICE. 
 
 was some risk of the vessel being caught among 
 grounded icebergs — of which a few were seen. 
 
 The gale increased to such a degree before night 
 that Captain Harvey began to think of taking 
 shelter under the lee of one of these bergs. He 
 therefore stood towards one, but before reaching 
 it the vessel received one or two severe shocks 
 from the passing floes. A large berg lay within 
 half a mile of them. Tlicy reached it in safety, 
 and getting under its lee, lowered a boat and 
 fixed their ice-anchors. Just after they were fixed, 
 a mass of ice, the size of a ship's long-boat, and 
 many tons in weight, came suddenly up out of the 
 sea with great violence, the top of it rising above 
 the bulwarks. One corner of it struck the hull 
 just behind the mainmast, and nearly stove in the 
 bottom of the brig. 
 
 This lump was what Arctic voyagers term a 
 " calf" When masses of ice break off from the 
 bergs far below the surface of the water, they rise 
 with extreme violence, and ships run great risk of 
 being destroyed by these calves when they anchor 
 too near to the bergs. Had this calf struck the 
 Hope a fair blow she must certainly have gone 
 down with all on board. 
 
 They were not yet freed from their troubles, 
 however. In half an hour the wind shifted a few 
 points, but the stream of the loose ice did not 
 change. The brig was therefore blown right iu
 
 FAST IN THE ICE. 43 
 
 amongst the rushiug masses. The three cables that 
 held her were snapped as if they had been pieces 
 of pack-thread, and she was whirled out into tlie 
 pack, where she drove helplessly, exposed to the 
 fury of the howling storm and the dangers of the 
 grinding ice. Captain Harvey now felt that he 
 could do nothing to save his vessel. He believed 
 that if God did not mercifully put forth His hand 
 to deliver them by a miracle, he and his com- 
 panions would certainly perish. In this the cap- 
 tain was wrong. Nothing is impossible to the 
 Almighty. He can always accomplish His pur- 
 poses without the aid of a miracle. 
 
 There did, indeed, seem no way of escape ; for 
 the driving masses of ice were grinding each other 
 to powder in nearly every direction, and the brig 
 only escaped instant destruction by being wedged 
 between two pieces that held together from some 
 . unknown cause. Presently they were carried down 
 towards a large berg that seemed to be aground, 
 for the loose ice was passing it swiftly. This was 
 not the case, however. An under-current, far 
 down in the depths of the sea, was acting on this 
 berg, and preventing it from travelling with the 
 ice that floated with the stream at the surface. 
 In it passing, the mass of ice that held them 
 struck one of the projecting tongues beneath 
 the surface and was split in two. The brig was 
 at once set free. As they passed they might
 
 44 FAST IN THE ICE. 
 
 almost have leaped upon the berg. Captain Har- 
 vey saw and seized his opportunity. 
 
 " Stand by to heave an anchor," he shouted. 
 
 Sam Baker, being the strongest man in the 
 ship, sprang to one of the small ice-anchors that 
 lay on the deck with a line attached to it, and 
 lifting it with both hands stood ready. 
 
 The brig passed close to the end of the berg, 
 where the lee-side formed a long tail of sheltered 
 water. She was almost thrust into this by the 
 piece of ice from which she had just escaped. She 
 grazed the edge of the berg as she drove past. 
 
 " Heave !" shouted the captain. 
 
 Sam Baker swung the anchor round his head 
 as if it had been a feather and hurled it far upon 
 the ice. For a few yards it rattled over the slip- 
 pery surface ; then it caught a lump, but the first 
 strain broke it off. Just after that it fell into a 
 crack and held on. The brig was checked, and 
 swung round into the smooth water ; but they 
 had to ease off the line lest it should snap. At last 
 she was brought up, and lay safely under the shelter 
 of that berg until the storm was over. 
 
 Some weeks flew by after this without anything 
 occurring worthy of particular notice. During 
 this time the Hope made good progress into the 
 Polar regions, without again suflfering severely 
 either from ice or storm, although much retarded 
 by the thick fogs that prevail in the Arctic re-
 
 FAST IN THE ICE. 45 
 
 gions. She was indeed almost always surrounded 
 by ice, but it was suflBciently open to allow of a 
 free passage tbrough it. Many whales and seals 
 had been seen, also one or two bears, but not in 
 circumstances in which they could be attacked 
 without occasioning much delay. 
 
 The brief summer had now passed away, and 
 the days began to shorten as winter approached. 
 Still Captain Harvey hoped to get farther north 
 before being obliged to search for winter quarters. 
 One morning early in September, however, he found 
 to his sorrow that pancake-ice was forming on the 
 sea. When the sea begins to freeze, it does so in 
 small needle-like spikes, which cross and re-cross 
 each other until they form thin ice, which the 
 motion of the waves breaks up into flat cakes about 
 a foot or so across. These, by constantly rubbing 
 against each other, get worn into a rounded shape. 
 Sailors call this " pancake-ice." It is the first 
 sign of coming winter. The cakes soon become 
 joined together as the frost increases. 
 
 The place where this occurred was near to those 
 wUd clifts that rise out of the sea in the channels 
 or straits that lie at the head of Baffin's Bay. 
 The vessel was now beyond the farthest point of 
 land that had been discovered at the time of which 
 I am writing, and already one or two of the head- 
 lands had been named by Captain Harvey and 
 marked on his chart.
 
 4 G FAST IN THE ICE. 
 
 " I don't like to see pancake-ice so early in the 
 season," remarked the captain to Mr. Mansell. 
 
 " No more do I, sir," answered the mate. 
 " This would be a bad place to winter in, I fear." 
 
 " Land ahead !" was shouted at that moment 
 by the look-out at the mast-head. 
 
 " Keep her away two points," said the captain 
 to the man at the helm. " How does it lie ]" 
 
 " Right ahead, sir." 
 
 " Any ice near it V 
 
 " No, all clear." 
 
 The brig was kept a little more out to sea. 
 Soon she came to more open water, and in the 
 course of four hours was close to the land, which 
 proved to be a low barren island not more than 
 a mile across. 
 
 Here the wind died away altogether, and a sharp 
 frost set in. The pancakes became joined together, 
 and on the following morning when our friend 
 Gregory came on deck he found that the whole 
 ocean was covered with ice ! It did not, indeed, 
 look very like ice, because, being so thin, it did 
 not prevent the usual swell from rolling over the 
 sea. A light breeze was blowing, and the brig 
 cut her way through it for some time ; but the 
 breeze soon died away, leaving her becalmed within 
 a quarter %of a mile of the island. 
 
 For some time the voyagers hoped that a thaw 
 would take place, or that wind would break up
 
 FAST IN THE ICE. 47 
 
 the ice. But they were disappointed. This was 
 the first touch of the cold hand of winter, and the 
 last day of the Hope's advance northward. 
 
 Seeing this, Captain Harvey set energetically 
 to work to cut his way into winter quarters, for it 
 would not do to remain all winter in the exposed 
 position in which his vessel then lay. On his 
 right was the island, already referred to, about 
 a quarter of a mile oflf. Beyond this, about five 
 miles distant, were the high steep cliflfs of the 
 western coast of Greenland. Everywhere else lay 
 the open sea, covered here and there with floes and 
 bergs, and coated with new ice. 
 
 This ice became so thick in the course of 
 another night that the men could walk on it 
 without danger. By means of saws and chisels 
 made for the purpose they cut a passage towards 
 the island, and finally moored the brig in a small 
 bay which was sheltered on all sides except the 
 east. This, being the land side, required no pro- 
 tection. They name the place " Refuge Harbour." 
 
 Every one was now full of activity. The 
 voyagers had reached the spot where they knew 
 they were destined to spend the winter, and much 
 had to be done before they could consider them- 
 selves in a fit state to face that terrible season. 
 
 Winter in the Polar regions extends over eight 
 months of the year — from September to May. But 
 8u much of ice and snow remains there all the
 
 48 FAST IN THE ICE. 
 
 summer, that winter can scarcely be said to quit 
 those regions at all. 
 
 It is difficult to imagine what the Arctic wintei 
 is. We cannot properly understand the tremend- 
 ous difficulties and sufferings that men who go 
 to the Polar seas have to fight against. Let 
 the reader think of the following facts, and see 
 if he does not draw his chair closer to the fire 
 and feel thankful that he has not been born an 
 Eskimo, and is not an Arctic seaman ! 
 
 Winter within the Arctic circle, as I have said, 
 is fully eight months long. During that time the 
 land is covered with snow many feet deep, and 
 the sea with ice of all degrees of thickness — from 
 vast fields of ten or fifteen feet thick to bergs the 
 size of islands and mountains, — all frozen into one 
 solid mass. 
 
 There is no sunlight there, night or day, for 
 three out of these eight winter months, and there 
 is not much during the remaining five. In summer 
 there is perpetual sunlight, all night as well as aU 
 day for about two months, — for many weeks the 
 sun never descends below the horizon. It is seen 
 every day and every night sweeping a complete 
 circle in the bright blue sky. Having been so 
 free of his light in summer, the sun seems to 
 think he has a right to absent himself in winter, 
 for the three months of darkness that I have 
 spoken of are not months of partial but of total
 
 FAST IN THE ICE. 49 
 
 darkness — as far at least as the sun is coucerned. 
 The moon and stars and the " Northern Lights" 
 do indeed give their light when the fogs and clouds 
 will allow them ; but no one will say that these 
 make up for the absence of the sun. 
 
 Then the frost is so intense that everything 
 freezes solid except pure spirits of wine. Unless 
 you have studied the thermometer you cannot 
 understand the intensity of this frost ; but for the 
 sake of those who do know something about 
 extreme cold, I give here a few facts that were 
 noted down during the winter that my story tells of. 
 
 On the 10th of September these ice-bound voy- 
 agers had eighteen degrees of frost, and the dark- 
 ness had advanced on them so rapidly that it was 
 dark about ten at night. By the 1st of October 
 the ice round the brig was a foot and a half thick. 
 Up to this time they had shot white hares on the 
 island, and the hunting parties that crossed the 
 ice to the mainland, shot deer and musk oxen, 
 and caught white foxes in traps. Gulls and other 
 birds, too, had continued to fly round them ; but 
 most of these went away to seek warmer regions 
 farther south. Walrus and seals did not leave 
 so soon. They remained as long as there was any 
 open water out at sea. The last birds that left 
 them (and the first that returned in spring) were 
 the " snow-birds" — little creatures about the size 
 of a sparrow, almost white with a few brown
 
 50 FAST IN THE ICE. 
 
 feathers here and there. The last of these fled 
 from the darkening winter on the 7th November, 
 and did not return until the 1st of the following 
 May. When they left, it was dark almost all day. 
 The thermometer could scarcely be read at noon, 
 and the stars were visible during the day. From 
 this time forward thick darkness set in, and the 
 cold became intense. The thermometer fell helov) 
 zero, and after that they never saw it above that 
 point for months together ; 20, 30, and 40 de- 
 grees below, were common temperatures. The ice 
 around them was ten feet thick. On the 1st of 
 December noon was so dark that they could not 
 see fifty yards ahead, and on the 15th the fingers 
 could not be counted a foot from the eyes. The 
 thermometer stood at 40^ below zero. 
 
 The darkness could not now become greater, 
 but the cold still continued to grow more in- 
 tense. It almost doubled in severity. In January 
 it fell to 67° below zero ! So great was this cold 
 that the men felt impelled to breathe guardedly. 
 The breath issued from their mouths in white 
 clouds of steam and instantly settled on their 
 beards and whiskers in hoar-frost. In the cabin 
 of the Hope they had the utmost difiiculty in 
 keeping themselves moderately warm at this time. 
 
 Things had now reached their worst, and by 
 Blow degrees matters began to mend. On the 2 2d 
 of January the first faint sign of returning day
 
 FAST IN THE ICE. 61 
 
 appeared — ^jnst a blue glimmer on the horizoo. 
 By the middle of February the light tipped the 
 tops of the mountains on shore, and the highest 
 peaks of the ice-bergs on the sea, and on the 1 st 
 of March it bathed the deck of the Hope. Then 
 the long imprisoned crew began to feel that 
 spring was really coming. But there was little 
 heat in the sun's rays at first, and it was not till 
 the month of May that the ice out at sea broke 
 up and summer could be said to have begun. 
 
 During all this long winter — during all these 
 wonderful changes, our Arctic voyagers had a hard 
 fight in order to keep themselves alive. Their 
 life was a constant struggle. They had to fight 
 the bears and the walrus ; to resist the cold and 
 the darkness ; to guard against treachery from the 
 natives ; and to suffer pains, sickness, and tri;ils, 
 such as seldom fall to the lot of men in ordinary 
 climates. 
 
 How they did and suflFered all this, T shall try 
 to show in the following pages. In attempting 
 this I shall make occasional extracts from the jour- 
 nal of our friend Tom Gregory, for Tom kept his 
 journal regularly, and was careful to note down 
 onlv wh-'t he beard and saw.
 
 62 FAST IN THE ICE. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 PREPAEATIONS FOR WINTERING REMARKABLE 
 
 ADVENTURES WITH A BEAR. 
 
 THE first care of Captain Harvey, after getting 
 his -brig securely laid up in her icy cradle for 
 the winter, was to remove some of the stores to 
 the island, where he had them carefully secured 
 in a little hut which the crew built of loose stones. 
 This relieved the strain on the vessel, and permit- 
 ted the free circulation of air. The fitting up of 
 the interior of the brig was then begun. 
 
 The wooden partition between the cabin and 
 the hold was taken down, and the whole space 
 thrown into one apartment. The stove was put 
 up in the centre of it, and moss was piled round 
 the walls inside about a foot thick. Moss was 
 also spread on the deck, and above it the snow 
 was allowed to gather, for snow, although so cold 
 itself, keeps things that it covers warm, by not 
 permitting the heat to escape. The brig was banked 
 up all round with snow, and a regular snowy 
 staircase was built from the ice to her bulwarks.
 
 FAST IN THE ICE. 
 
 53 
 
 They changed their time, now, from what is 
 called sea-time to that which we follow on land. 
 That is to say, they reckoned the day to com- 
 mence just after twelve midnight, instead of 
 dividing it into watches as they were wont to do at 
 sea. Journals were begun and careful notes made 
 of everything tliat occurred, or that might in any 
 way further the object for which they had gone 
 there. Every man in the sliip had his appointed 
 duty and his post. If the native Eskimos should 
 arrive in a warlike temper, each man had his cut- 
 las and pistols in readiness. If a bear should pay 
 them a visit, each covdd lay hands on his musket 
 in an instant ; and if a fire should break out on 
 board, every man had his bucket ready and his 
 particular post fixed. Some were to run to the 
 water-hole, which it was the duty of one man to 
 keep open. Others were to station themselves 
 from the hole to the ship to pass the buckets, 
 while the rest were to remain on board to convey 
 them to the point of danger. Captain Harvey 
 fixed all the arrangements and superintended the 
 carrying out of his orders in a general way, 
 making his two officers and the young doctor re- 
 sponsible for the overseeing of details. Each of 
 these foremen furnished him with a report every 
 night of what had been done during the day, and 
 the result was noted down by himself in a journal. 
 Thus everything went smoothly and pleasantly
 
 54 FAST IN THE ICE. 
 
 along during the first weeks of their sojourn in 
 their frozen home. 
 
 In regard to fresh provisions they were fortunate 
 at first, for they obtained sufiicient supplies of deer 
 and other game. This was in the early part of win- 
 ter, while there was still plenty of day-light. In 
 Tom Gregory's journal I find it thus written : — 
 
 " September 1 0th. — The days are beginning to 
 shorten now, and we are all busily occupied in 
 preparing for the long dark winter that is before 
 us. Sam Baker, who is the best shot among us, 
 brought in a deer to-day. This is fortunate, for 
 we stand in need of fresh meat. Our greatest 
 enemy this winter, I fear, will be scurvy. Unless 
 we obtain a large supply of fresh provisions we 
 cannot hope tc escape it. Crofts brought in two 
 Arctic hares. They are beautiful creatures — pure 
 white — and each weighs about seven pounds. 
 Tliese, with the four deer shot by myself last 
 week, and the ten hares got by Baker, wiU keep 
 us going for some time. 
 
 " Septemher \2th. — I had an adventure with a 
 polar bear last night which has amused the men 
 very much and given them food for jocularity for 
 a few days. Some days back Davy Butts set a 
 trap on the island, in which he has caught a few 
 foxes. Last night his long legs were so tired that 
 he did not care to visit his trap, so I offered to go 
 instead of hira. It was while I was out on this
 
 FAST IX THE ICE. 65 
 
 errand that I happened to meet with bruin. Our 
 meeting was sudden and unexpected on both sides, 
 I believe. It was midnight when I set off to the 
 trap, which was not more than half a mUe from the 
 ship, and it was quite dark when I reached it. 
 
 " Davy is an ingenious fellow. His trap is 
 made of four blocks of hard snow, with a sort of 
 wooden trigger that goes off the moment the bait 
 is touched, and allows a heavy log to fall down 
 on the poor fox's back. There was no fox there, 
 however, when I reached it. I went down on my 
 knees and was examining the bait when I heard a 
 low growl. I leaped up and felt for the knife 
 which I usually carried in my belt. It was not 
 there ! In the haste of my departure from the 
 ship I had forgotten to buckle it on. I had no 
 gun of course. It was too dark to shoot, and I 
 had not counted on meeting with any dangerous 
 enemy. I could only crouch down behind a lump 
 of ice and hope that the bear would go away, but 
 another growl, much louder than the first and 
 close at hand, showed that I had been seen. It 
 was so dark that I could hardly see fifty yards 
 ahead. There was a great chasm or hole just 
 in front of me. This was the place where the 
 main body of the sea-ice had been separated 
 from the shore-ice that was aground. Here every 
 rise and fall of the tide had broken it afresh, so 
 that the rent was twenty yards wide, and full of
 
 56 
 
 FAST IN THE ICE. 
 
 large blocks that had been tossed about in con- 
 fusion. Across this I gazed into the gloom and 
 thought I saw an object that looked like a large 
 block of rounded ice. Before I could make up 
 my mind how to act the block of ice rose up with 
 a furious roar and charged me. The chasm checked 
 him for a moment. But for this I should have 
 been caught immediately. While he was scram- 
 bling over it I took to my heels and ran along the 
 edge of the ice at the top of my speed. 
 
 " There was a narrow part of the chasm which 
 I had looked at in daylight and wondered whether 
 I might venture to leap across it. I had made up 
 my mind that it was too wide and dangerous to be 
 attempted. But it is wonderful how quickly a 
 man changes his mind on such a point when a 
 polar bear is roaring at his heels. I came to the 
 gap in the ice. It was ten feet deep and thirteen 
 or fourteen feet across. The jagged lumps of ice at 
 the bottom lay there in horrible confusion. There 
 was barely light enough to see where the hole was 
 when I came within ten yards of it, but I did not 
 hesitate. A rush ! a bound ! and I went over 
 Tike a cat. Not so the bear. He had not mea- 
 sured the place with his eye in daylight as I had 
 done. He made a gallant leap, it is true, but fell 
 short, as I knew from the bursting sound and the 
 growl of rage with which he came against the edge 
 of the ice and fell back among the broken blocks.
 
 FAST IN THE ICE. 
 
 57 
 
 I did not wait to see how lie got out you may be 
 sure, but ran as I never ran before in all my life ! 
 I reached the brig quite out of breath. The bear 
 had not followed me up, for I did not see him that 
 night again. Long Davy laughed at me a good 
 deal, and said he was sure I had been frightened 
 at a shadow. It gave a wonderfully loud roar for 
 a shadow ! I hope that Davy himself may get a 
 chase before the winter is over, just to convince 
 him of his error in not believing me !" 
 
 The kind wish thus expressed in the young 
 doctor's journal was gratified sooner than might 
 have been expected. 
 
 Only two days after the incident above de- 
 scribed, poor Davy Butts met with the same bear, 
 face to face, and had a run for his life that 
 turned the laugh from Tom Gregory to himself 
 
 It was on the afternoon of a clear cold day just 
 about sunset. The men had finished dinner and 
 were smoking their pipes on deck, stamping their 
 feet and slappiug their hands and arms to keep 
 them warm. 
 
 "Hallo, Davy! where are you bound fori" 
 inquired the captain on observing that Butts was 
 wrapping himself carefully in his fur coat, tighten- 
 ing his belt and putting on his mittens, as if bent 
 on a long journey. 
 
 " I'm only goin' to take a look at my fox-trap, 
 sir, if you'll allow me."
 
 5S FAST IN THE ICE. 
 
 " Certainly, my lad. If you get a fox it's 
 well worth the trouble. And hark'ee, Davy, take 
 your axe, and make one or two more of these 
 snow-traps of yours. It will be a well-spent 
 hour." 
 
 " Why, Butts," exclaimed Gregory, " what do 
 you mean to do with that big horse- pistol 1 
 Surely you are not afraid of bears after laughing 
 so much at the one that chased me ?" 
 
 " Oh no, not afraid, you know," replied Davy. 
 *' But there's no harm in being armed." 
 
 " Mind you shoot him straight in the eye, or 
 send a bullet up his nose. Them's the wulnerable 
 parts of him," cried Joe Davis, with a laugh, as 
 Butts went down the snow-steps and got upon the 
 ice. 
 
 " I say," cried Pepper, as he was moving away. 
 
 «' Well V 
 
 " Bring his tongue aboard with you and I'll 
 cook it for supper." 
 
 " Ah, and a bit of fat to fry it in," added the 
 steward. " There's nothin' like tongue fried in 
 bears' grease." 
 
 " No, no, Dawkins," said Mr. Dicey. " Hallo ! 
 Davy, bring the 'ams. Bears' 'ams are considered 
 fustrate heatin'." 
 
 " No, don't bring the hams," shouted Jim 
 Croft, " fetch the tongue, that's the thing for 
 supper of a cold night — fetch the tongue, lad."
 
 FAST IN THE ICE. 59 
 
 "Hold your own tongue," shouted Davy, in reply, 
 as he went off amid the laughter of his comrades. 
 
 The sun sank soon after, and before the ingeni- 
 ous seaman had finished two new traps the short 
 twilight had gradually deepened into night. Still 
 there was plenty of hght, for the sky was clear 
 and studded with a host of stars. In addition to 
 this the Aurora Borealis was sending its beautiful 
 flashes of pale-green light all across the western sky. 
 
 The Aurora — which also goes by the names of 
 "Northern Lights," and "Streamers," and "Merry- 
 dancers" — is seen in great splendour in these 
 northern skies. When the seaman had finished 
 his traps and looked up for a minute or two at the 
 sky, before starting on his return to the ship, he 
 beheld the Aurora extending over the heavens iu 
 the form of an irregular arch. It was extremely 
 bright, but the brightness was not the same in all 
 parts. It moved and waved gently about like a 
 band of thin green fire. Every now and then 
 long tongues or streamers darted up from it, and 
 these were brighter than the rest. They were 
 yellowish white, and sometimes became pale pink 
 in colour. The light from this beautiful object 
 was equal to that of the moon in her quarter, and 
 the stars that were behind it shone dimly through, 
 as if they were covered with a thin gauze veil. 
 
 While Davy was gazing in wonder at the splendid 
 lights above him, a deep growl fell upon his ear.
 
 60 FAST IX THE ICE. 
 
 If the man had been a Jack-in-the-box he could 
 not have leaped more quickly round. His pistol 
 was out and cocked in a moment ! 
 
 The growl was followed by a roar, which drove 
 all the blood back into Davy's heart and seemed 
 to freeze it there — solid. 
 
 The man was no coward, as was quite clear, for 
 at first he boldly stood his ground. But he would 
 have been more than mortal if he had not felt 
 some strange qualms about his heart when he saw 
 a large white bear rushing furiously towards him. 
 The animal came this time from the interior of the 
 smaU island. The seaman knew well the place 
 over which young Gregory had jumped when he 
 had been chased. After wavering for a moment or 
 two he turned and fled. Another tremendous roar 
 helped him over the ice like a deer, and he took 
 the chasm with a bound like an India-rubber 
 ball. 
 
 It must certainly have been the same animal 
 that chased Gregory, for, instead of trying to leap 
 the chasm, it went to another part of the rent 
 and scrambled across. This gave Butts time to 
 increase the distance between them, but a man is 
 no match for a polar bear in a race. The monster 
 was soon close up with him and the ship still far 
 otf. The man knew his danger ; he turned, took 
 a quick aim, and fired. He missed, of course ; 
 flung the pistol in desperation in the bear's face
 
 FAST IN THE ICE. 61 
 
 and ran on. The pistol happened to stick in the 
 snow with the butt in the air, and when the bear 
 came up to it he stopped to smell it ! 
 
 It is well known, now-a-days, that polar bears 
 are full of curiosity, and will stop for a few minutes 
 to examine anything that comes in their way, 
 even when they are in full chase of a man. 
 Davy Butts knew nothing of this at the time ; but 
 he was a quick-witted fellow. He observed this 
 stopping of the bear, and determined to give him 
 something more to stop at. 
 
 When brain was close at his heels he threw 
 down his cap. The bear at once pulled up, smelt 
 it all round, tossed it into the air with his snout, 
 pawed it once or twice, then tore it to pieces with 
 one wrench, and continued the chase. Very little 
 time was lost in this operation. He was soon up 
 with the man again, then a mitten was thrown 
 down for his inspection. After that the other 
 mitten went, the cravat followed, and the axe 
 went next. All that I have just related happened 
 in a very few minutes. Davy was still a good 
 quarter of a mile from the brig ; everything that 
 he could tear off his person in haste and throw 
 down was gone, and tlie bear was once more com- 
 ing up behind. As a last hope he pulled off his 
 heavy fur coat and dropped it. This seemed to 
 be a subject of great interest to the bear, for it was 
 longer of inspecting it than the other things. And
 
 62 
 
 FAST m THE ICE. 
 
 now poor Butts went tearing along like a manias 
 in his flannel shirt and trousers. He was a mis- 
 erable and curious object, for his body, besides 
 being very long, was uncommonly lankey, and his 
 legs and arms seemed to go like the wings of a 
 windmill. Never since the day of his birth had 
 David Butts run at such a pace, in such light 
 clothing, and in such severe frost ! 
 
 A long line of low hummocks hid him from the 
 brig. The moment he passed these he came in 
 sight of her and began to yell. 
 
 "Wot on airth is yon V exclaimed Joe Davis, 
 who chanced to be looking over the gangway when 
 this remarkable object appeared. 
 
 " The wild man o* the North himself, or my 
 name aint Jim," said Crofts, turning pale. 
 
 " Why, it's Davy Butts I do believe," cried Sam 
 Baker, who came on deck at that moment. 
 
 Just then the bear came tearing round the end 
 of the hummocks in full chase. 
 
 " Hurrah ! hallo ! ho !" roared the men who 
 had crowded on deck at the first note of alarm. 
 
 Sam Baker seized a heavy ash handspike, about 
 five feet long, and was on his way to meet his com- 
 rade before the others had gained the ice. They 
 were not slow, however. Some with muskets, 
 some with pistols and cutlasses, and some with 
 nothing but their fists — all followed Sam, who 
 who was now far ahead.
 
 FAST IN THE ICE. 63 
 
 Baker passed Davy without a remark and ran 
 straight at the bear, which stopped on seeing such 
 a big powerful man running so furiously at him, 
 and flourishing a bludgeon that would almost have 
 suited the hand of a giant. But polar bears are 
 not timid. He rose on his hind legs at once, and 
 paid no attention whatever to the tremendous 
 crack that Sam dealt him over the skull. The 
 blow broke the handspike in two, and the fool- 
 hardy seaman would soon have paid for his rash- 
 ness with his life had not friendly and steady 
 hands been near. Nothing daunted, he was about 
 to repeat the blow with the piece of the hand- 
 spike that was still in his grasp, and the bear 
 was about to seize him with its claws, each of 
 which were full two inches long, when the first 
 mate and Gregory came running towards them side 
 by side ; the first armed with a rifle, the doctor 
 with pistols. 
 
 " Too late," gasped Gregory. 
 
 " We must fire," said Mansell, "and risk hitting 
 Sam. Here, doctor, you are a good shot ; take 
 the rifle." 
 
 The young man obeyed, dropped on one knee 
 and took aim, but did not fire. Sam was between 
 him and the bear. A sudden movement changed 
 their positions. The side of the monster came 
 into view, and in anotlier instant it was stretched 
 on the ice with a bullet in its brain.
 
 C4 fi-A-ST IN THE ICF. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 A GREAT BATTLE WITH THE AVALEUS. 
 
 IT need scarcely be said that there was a jovial 
 feast that night at supper. The bear's tongue 
 was cooked after all, but the impudent tongues of 
 the party were not silenced, for they almost wor- 
 ried the life out of poor Davy for having run 
 away from a bear. 
 
 Soon after this event the preparations for spend- 
 ing the winter were completed ; at least as far as 
 the fitting up of the vessel was concerned. 
 
 " This morning," writes Gregory in his jour- 
 nal, " we finished housing over our Arctic home. 
 The Hope is very snug, lined with moss and al- 
 most covered with snow. A sail has been spread 
 over tlie quarter-deck like an awning ; it is also 
 covered with moss and snow. This, we hope, will 
 give much additional warmth to our house below. 
 We all live together now, men and officers. It 
 will require our united strength to fight success- 
 fully against that terrible enemy John Frost. 
 John is king of the Arctic regions undoubtedly !
 
 FAST IN THE ICE. G5 
 
 " Dawkins got a cold-bath yesterday that amused 
 the men much and did him no harm. For some 
 time past we have been carrying moss from the 
 island in large bundles. Dawkins got leave to 
 lielp, as he said he was sick-tired of always work- 
 ing among stores. He was passing close to the 
 fire-hole with a great bundle of moss on his back, 
 when his foot slipped and down he went. This 
 hole is kept constantly open. It is Baker's duty 
 night and morning to break the ice, and have it 
 ready in case of fire. T4ie ice on the surface was 
 therefore thin ; in a moment nothing was to be 
 seen of poor Dawkins but his bundle ! Fortu- 
 nately he held tight on to it, and we hauled him 
 out soaked to the skin. The thermometer stood 
 at 35" below zero, the coldest day we have had up 
 to this time ; and in two minutes the unfortunate 
 man's clothes were frozen so stiff that he could 
 scarcely walk ! We had to break the ice on his 
 legs and arms at the joints, and even then he had 
 to be half hoisted on board and carried below. 
 We all dress in seal-skin and fox-skin garments 
 now. Dawkins had on a rough coat made of 
 white and grey foxes ; trousers of the same ; boots 
 of sealskin, and mittens ditto. When all this was 
 soaked and frozen he was truly a humbling sight ! 
 
 " The undressing of him was a labour of diffi- 
 culty as well as of love. However, when he was 
 rubbed dry, and re-clothed, he was none the worse.
 
 66 FAST IN THE ICE. 
 
 Indeed, I am inclined to think he was much the 
 better of his ducking. 
 
 *' To-morrow we are to make some curious ex- 
 periments with boats, sledges, and kites. The 
 captain is anxious to take our largest boat over the 
 ice as far to the south as possible and leave her 
 there with a quantity of provisions, so that we may 
 have her to fall back upon if any misfortune should 
 befall the brig, which I earnestly pray that God 
 may forbid. 
 
 " Davy Butts, who is an ingenious fellow in his 
 way, says that we can sail a boat on the ice almost 
 as well as on the water, and that we may drag 
 sledges by means of kites if we choose. The cap- 
 tain means to attempt a journey to the north with 
 sledges in spring, so, if the kites answer, Butts 
 will have done us good service. But I have my 
 doubts. 
 
 " The nights are closing in fast ; very soon we 
 shall be without the sun altogether. But the 
 moon is cheering us. Last night (28th October) 
 she swept in a complete circle round the sky all 
 day as well as all night. She only touched the 
 horizon, and then, instead of setting, she rose again 
 as if the frozen sea had frightened her. 
 
 *' October 30th. — Baker came in to-day and re- 
 ported open water about six miles off, and walrus 
 sporting ic it. I shall set out to-morrow on a 
 hunt."
 
 FAST IN THE ICE. 67 
 
 The hunt which the young doctor here •wrote 
 of, came off on the following day, but it was a 
 very different one from what any of the men had 
 expected. 
 
 Early in the morning, Baker, Davy Butts, and 
 Gregory set off on foot, armed with a rifle and two 
 muskets, besides a couple of harpoons, a whale- 
 lance, and a long line. They also took a small 
 sledge, which was intended to be used in hauling 
 home the meat if they should be successful. Three 
 hours' hard walking brought the party to the edge 
 of the solid ice, after which they travelled on the 
 floes that were being constantly broken by the 
 tides, and were only joined together by ice of a 
 night or two old. This was little more than an 
 inch thick, so they had to advance witli caution. 
 
 Presently the loud mooing of a bull walrus was 
 heard. Its roar was something between the low- 
 ing of a buU and the bark of a large dog, but much 
 louder, for the walrus resembles an elephant in size 
 more than any other animal. Soon after they came 
 in sight of their game. Five walrus were snort- 
 ing and barking in a hole which they had broken 
 in the ice. The way in which this huge monster 
 opens a hole when he wants to get out of the sea, 
 is, to come up from below with considerable vio- 
 lence and send his head crashing through the ice. 
 
 The tliree men now became very wary. They 
 crept on their hands and knees behind the ice
 
 68 FAST IN THE ICE. 
 
 hummocks until within about a hundred yards of 
 the brutes. Then they ascended a small hum- 
 mock to take a look round and decide on their plan 
 of operations. While lying there, flat on their 
 faces, they took particular care to keep their heads 
 well concealed ; just raising them high enough to 
 observe the position of the walrus. There was a 
 sheet of flat ice between them and the hole, so that 
 it was impossible to advance nearer without being 
 seen. This perplexed them much, for although 
 their bullets might hit at that distance they would 
 not be able to run in quick enough to use their lances, 
 and the harpoons would be of no use at all. 
 
 WhUe thus undecided what to do they were un- 
 expectedly taught a lesson in walrus hunting that 
 surprised them not a little. 
 
 " Hallo ! there's a bear !" whispered Davy 
 Butts, as a hairy object crawled out from behind 
 an ice-hummock about two hundred yards from the 
 place where they lay and made towards the wal- 
 rus in a sly cat-like manner. 
 
 " More like a seal," observed Baker. 
 
 " A seal ! why it's a vian /" said Gregory in a 
 low excited whisper. 
 
 " So it is, sure enough," said Baker ; " it must 
 be an Eskimo, though his hairy garments make 
 him look more like a bear than a man, and as the 
 fellow has got here before us I suppose we must 
 give up our claim to the brutes,"
 
 FAST IN THE ICE. 69 
 
 *' Time enough to talk of that when the brutes 
 are killed," said Gregory with a smile. " But lie 
 still, lads. We •wUl take a lesson from this fellow, 
 who has been so earnestly staring at the walrus 
 that he has not noticed us." 
 
 The three men lay perfectly motionless watch- 
 ing the native, who crept as near to the hole as he 
 could without being seen, and then waited for a 
 few minutes until the creatures should dive. This 
 they were constantly doing ; staying down a few 
 moments at a time, and then coming up to breathe — 
 for the walrus cannot live without air. He is not 
 a fish, and although he can stay down a long time, 
 he must come to the surface occasionally to breathe. 
 In this he resembles the seal and the whale. 
 
 Presently, down they all went with a tremen- 
 dous splash. Now was the moment ! the Eskimo 
 rose, ran at full speed for a few yards, then fell 
 flat on his face and lay quite still as if he had been 
 shot dead. The reason of this was soon apparent. 
 He understood the habits of the walrus and knew 
 that tliey would rise again. This they did almost 
 the moment after and began their snorting, bellow- 
 ing, and rolling again. Once more they dived. Up 
 got the Eskimo, ran a few yards farther forward, 
 and then fell flat down as before. In this way 
 he got near to the hole without being seen. 
 
 The watchers observed that he carried a har- 
 poon and a coil of thick line. 
 
 N
 
 70 FAST IN THE ICE. 
 
 The next time the wah-us dived, he ran to the 
 edge of the hole, but now, instead of falling down, 
 he stood quite still with the harpoon raised above 
 his head ready to be thrown. In a few moments 
 the monsters re-appeared. Two rose close at the 
 edge of the hole ; one was a male, the other a 
 female. They were frightfully ugly to look at. 
 Shaking the water from his head and shoulders 
 the bull at once caught sight of the man who had 
 thus suddenly appeared. At that instant the 
 Eskimo threw up his left arm. This action 
 instead of frightening the brutes away caused 
 them to raise themselves high out of the water, 
 in order to have a good look at the strange crea- 
 ture who had thus dared to disturb them in their 
 watery home. This was just what the native 
 wanted. It gave him a chance of driving the 
 harpoon under the flipper of the male. The in- 
 stant this was done he caught up the end of his 
 coil and ran quickly back to the full length of the 
 line. 
 
 The battle that now began was perhaps one of 
 the fiercest that was ever fought in the Arctic 
 regions. The walrus lashed the water furiously 
 for a second or two and dived. This checked the 
 native, who at once stopped running, drove the 
 sharp point of a little piece of wood into the ice 
 and put the loop at the end of his line over it. 
 He pressed the loop close down to the ice with his
 
 I
 
 FAST IN THE ICE. 71 
 
 feet, so that he could hold on when it tightened, 
 which it did with great force. But the line was 
 a stout one. It had been cut from the hide of a 
 walrus and prepared in a peculiar way for the pur- 
 pose of standing a heavy strain. 
 
 The Eskimo now played the monster as an 
 angler plays a trout. At one moment he held on, 
 the next he eased off. The line was sometimes 
 like a bar of iron, then it was slackened off as the 
 animal rose and darted about. After this had hap- 
 pened once or twice the bull came to the surface, 
 blowing tremendously, and began to bark and roar 
 in great fury. The female came up at the same 
 time. She evidently meant to stick by her part- 
 ner and share his danger. The others had dived 
 and made off at the first sign of war. 
 
 The wounded walrus was a little flurried and 
 very angry ; the female was not at all fright- 
 ened, she was jjassionately furious ! Both of 
 them tore up the ice tables with their great ivory 
 tusks, and glared at their enemy with an expres- 
 sion that there was no mistaking. The walrus is 
 well known to be one of the fiercest animals 
 in the world. Woe to the poor native if he 
 had been caught by these monsters at that 
 time. 
 
 After somes minutes spent in uselessly smashing 
 the ice and trying to get at the native, they both 
 dived. Now came into play the Eskimo's know-
 
 72 
 
 FAST IN THE ICE. 
 
 ledge of the animal's habits and his skill in this 
 curious kind of warfare. Before diving they 
 looked steadily at the man for a second and then 
 swam under the ice straight for the spot where he 
 stood. The Eskimo of course could not see this, 
 but he knew it from past experience. He there- 
 fore changed his position instantly ; ran a few 
 yards to one side and planted his stick and loop 
 again. This had hardly been done when the ice 
 burst up with a loud crash • a hole of more than 
 fifteen feet wide was made on the exact spot which 
 the man had quitted, and the walrus appeared with 
 a puff like that of a steam-engine and a roar that 
 would have done credit to a lion. 
 
 The great lumpish -looking heads and square 
 cut faces of the creatures looked frightful at this 
 point in the fight. There was something like 
 human intelligence in their malicious and brutal 
 faces, as the water poured down their cheeks and 
 over their bristling beards, mingled with blood 
 and foam. 
 
 At this moment there was a shout close at 
 hand, and two other Eskimos ran out from behind 
 the ice-hummocks and joined their comrade. They 
 were armed with long lances, the handles of which 
 were made of bone, and the points of beautiful 
 white ivory tipped with steel. It was afterwards 
 discovered that these natives obtained small pieces 
 of iron and steel from the Eskimos farther south.
 
 FAST IN THE ICE. 73 
 
 who were in the habit of trading at the settle- 
 ments on the coast of Greenland. 
 
 The strangers at once ran to the edge of the 
 pool and gave tlie bull walrus two deep wounds 
 with their lances. They also wounded the female. 
 This seemed to render them more furious thau 
 ever. They dived again. The first Eskimo again 
 shifted his position and the others ran back a short 
 distance. They were not a moment too soon in 
 these changes, for the ice was again burst upward 
 at the spot they had just quitted, and the enraged 
 beasts once more came bellowing to the surface 
 and vented their fury on the ice. 
 
 It may seem almost incredible to the reader, 
 hut it is a fact, that this battle lasted fully four 
 hours. At the end of the third hour it seemed 
 to the sailors who were watching it, that the re- 
 sult was still doubtful, for the Eskimos were evi- 
 dently becoming tired while the monsters of the 
 Polar seas were still furious. 
 
 " I think we might help them with a bullet," 
 whispered Baker. " It might frighten them per- 
 haps, but it would save them a good deal of 
 trouble." 
 
 " Wait a little longer," replied Gregory. " I 
 have it in my mind to astonish them. You see 
 they have wounded the female very badly, but 
 when the male dies, which he cannot now be long 
 of doing, she wiU dive and make off, and so
 
 74 FAST IN THE ICE. 
 
 they'll lose her, for they don't seem to have 
 another harpoon and line." 
 
 " Perhaps they have one behind the hummocks," 
 suggested Davy Butts, whose teeth were chattering 
 in his head with cold. 
 
 " If they had, they would have used it long 
 ago," said Gregory. " At any rate I mean to carry 
 out my plan — which is this. When the bull is 
 about dead I will fire at the female and try to hit 
 her in a deadly part so as to kill her at once. 
 Then, Sam, you will run out with our harpoon 
 and dart it into her to prevent her sinking, 
 or diving if she should not be killed. And 
 you, Davy, wiU follow me and be ready with a 
 musket." 
 
 This plan had just been settled when the bull 
 walrus began to show signs of approaching death. 
 Gregory therefore took a deliberate aim with the 
 rifle and fired. The result was startling ! The 
 female walrus began to roll and lash about furi- 
 ously, smashing the ice and covering the sea around 
 with bloody foam. At first the Eskimos stood 
 motionless — rooted to the spot, as if they had 
 been thunderstruck. But when they saw Sam 
 Baker dart from behind the hummock, flourishing 
 his harpoon, followed by Gregory and Butts, their 
 courage deserted them ; they turned in terror and 
 fled. 
 
 On getting behind the hummocks, however.
 
 FAST IN THE ICE. 75 
 
 they halted and peeped over the ledges of ice to 
 see what the seamen did. 
 
 Sam Baker, being an old whaleman, darted his 
 harpoon cleverly and held fast the struggling ani- 
 mal. At the same time Davy Butts seized the 
 end of the line which the natives had thrown 
 down in terror, and held on to the bull. It was 
 almost dead and quite unable to show any more 
 fight. Seeing that all was right, Gregory now 
 laid down his rifle and advanced slowly to the 
 hummock behind which the Eskimos had taken 
 refuge. 
 
 He knew, from the reports of previous travel- 
 lers, that holding up both arms is a sign of peace 
 with the Eskimos. He therefore stopped when 
 within a short distance of the hummocks and held 
 up his arms. The signal was understood at once. 
 The natives leaped upon the top of the hummock 
 and held up their arms in reply. Again Gregory 
 tossed up his and made signs to them to draw 
 near. This they did without hesitation, and the 
 doctor shook them by the hand and patted their 
 hairy shoulders. They were all of them stout 
 well-made fellows, about five feet seven or eight 
 inches high, and very broad across the shoulders. 
 They were fat, too, and oily-faced, jolly-looking 
 men. They smiled and talked to each other for 
 a few moments and then spoke to Gregory, but 
 when he shook his head, as much as to say, " I
 
 76 FAST IN THE ICE. 
 
 don't understand you," they burst into a loud 
 laugh. Then they suddenly became grave, and 
 ran at full speed towards the hole where the wal- 
 rus floated. 
 
 Davy Butts made the usual sign of friendship, 
 and handed them the end of their line, which 
 they seized and set about securing their prize 
 without taking any farther notice of their new 
 friends. 
 
 The manner in which these wUd yet good- 
 natured fellows hauled the enormous carcase out 
 of the water was simple and ingenious. They 
 made four cuts in the neck, about two inches 
 apart from each other, and raised the skin between 
 these cuts, thus making two bands. Through one 
 of these bands they passed a line and carried it to 
 a stick made fast in the ice, where they passed it 
 through a loop of well-greased hide. It was then 
 carried back to the animal, made to pass under 
 the second band and the end was hauled in by the 
 Eskimos. This formed a sort of double purchase 
 that enabled them to pull out of the hole a car- 
 case which double their numbers could not have 
 hauled up. 
 
 Some idea of the bull's weight may be formed 
 when I say that the carcase was eighteen feet long, 
 and eleven feet in circumference at the thickest 
 part. There were no fewer than sixty deep lance- 
 wounds in various parts of its body.
 
 FAST IN THE ICE, 77 
 
 When seen close at hand the walrus is a very 
 ugly monster. It is something like a gigantic 
 seal, having two large flippers or fins near its 
 shoulders, and two others behind that look like 
 its tail. It uses these in swimming, but can also 
 use them on land, so as to crawl, or rather to 
 bounce forward in a clumsy fashion. By means 
 of its fore flippers it can raise itself high out of 
 the water and get upon the ice and rocks. It is 
 fond of doing this, and is often found sleeping in 
 the sunshine on the ice and on rocks. It has 
 even been known to scramble up the side of an 
 island to a height of a himdred feet, and there 
 lie basking in the sun. 
 
 Nevertheless, the water is the proper element 
 of the walrus. All its motions are clumsy and 
 slow until it gets into the sea ; there it is " at 
 home." Its upper face has a square bluff" look, 
 and its broad muzzle and cheeks are covered by a 
 coarse beard of bristles like quills. The two 
 white tusks point downwards. In this they are 
 unlike to those of the elephant. The tusks of the 
 bull kiUed on this occasion were thirty inches long. 
 The hide of the walrus is nearly an inch thick, and 
 is covered with close short hair. Beneath the skin 
 he has a thick layer of fat, and this enables him 
 to resist the extreme cold in the midst of which 
 he dwells. 
 
 The walrus is of great value to the Eskimos
 
 7S FAST IN THE ICE. 
 
 But for it and the seal, these poor members of the 
 human family could not exist at all in those frozen 
 regions. As it is, it costs them a severe struggle 
 to keep the life in their bodies. But they do not 
 complain of what seems to us a hard lot. They 
 have been born to it. They know no happier con- 
 dition of life. They wish for no better home, and 
 the All-wise Creator has fitted them admirably, 
 both in mind and body, to live and even to enjoy 
 life in a region where most other men could live 
 only in great discomfort, if they could exist 
 at all. 
 
 The Eskimos cut the walrus' thick hide into 
 long lines with which they hunt — as we have 
 seen. They do not cut these lines in strips and 
 join them in many places ; but, beginning at one 
 end of the skin they cut round and round without 
 break to the centre, and thus secure a line of 
 many ftithoms in length. 
 
 It is truly said that " necessity is the mother 
 of invention." These natives have no wood. Not 
 a single tree grows in the whole land of which I 
 am writing. There are plenty of plants, grasses, 
 mosses, and beautiful flowers in summer — growing, 
 too, close beside ice-fields that remain unmelted all 
 the year round. But there is not a tree large 
 enough to make a harpoon of. Consequently the 
 Eskimos are obliged to make sledges of bones ; and 
 as the bones and tusks of the walrus are not big
 
 FAST IN THE ICE. 79 
 
 enough for this purpose, they tie and piece them 
 together in a remarkably neat and ingenious 
 manner. 
 
 Sometimes, indeed, they find pieces of drift- 
 wood in the sea. Wrecks of whale-ships, too, are 
 occasionally found by the natives in the south of 
 Greenland. A few pieces of the precious wood 
 obtained in this way are exchanged from one tribe 
 to another, and so find their way north. But the 
 further north we go, the fewer pieces of this kind 
 of wood do we find ; and in the far north, where 
 our adventurous voyagers were now ice-bound, the 
 Eskimos have very little wood indeed. 
 
 Food is the chief object which the Eskimo has 
 in view when he goes out to do battle with the 
 walrus. Its flesh is somewhat coarse, no doubt, but 
 it is excellent nourishing food notwithstanding, 
 and although a well-fed Englishman might turn 
 up his nose at it, many starving Englishmen have 
 smacked their lips over walrus-beef in days gone 
 by, — ay, and have eaten it raw, too, with much 
 delight ! 
 
 Let not my reader doubt the truth of this 
 Well-known and truth -loving men have dwelt for 
 a time in those regions, and some of these have 
 said that they actually came to prefer the walrus 
 flesh raw, because it was more strengthening, and 
 fitted them better for imdertaking long and trying 
 journeys in extremely cold weather. One of the
 
 so FAST IN THE ICE. 
 
 most gallant men who ever went to the Polar seas 
 (Dr. Kane of the American navy) tells us in his 
 delightful book,* that he frequently ate raw flesh, 
 and liked it, and that the Eskimos often eat it 
 raw. In fact, they are not particular. They will 
 eat it cooked or raw — just as happens to be most 
 convenient for them. 
 
 When the animals, whose killing I have de- 
 scribed, were secured, the Eskimos proceeded to 
 skin and cut them up. The sailors of course 
 assisted, and learned a lesson. While this was 
 going on one of their number went away for a 
 short time and soon returned with a sledge drawn 
 by about a dozen dogs. This they loaded with 
 the meat and hide of the bull, intending evidently 
 to leave the cow to their new friends, as being 
 their property. But Gregory thought they were 
 entitled to a share of it, so, after loading his 
 sledge with a considerable portion of the meat 
 he gave them the remainder along with the 
 hide. 
 
 This pleased them mightily and caused them to 
 talk much, though to little purpose. However, 
 Gregory made good use of the language of signs. 
 He also delighted them with the gift of a brass 
 ring, an old knife, and a broken pencil-case, and 
 made them understand that his abode was not fai 
 distant, by drawing the figure of a walrus in a hole 
 
 • " Arctic Explorations."
 
 FAST IN THE ICE, 81 
 
 on the snow, and then a thing like a bee-hive at 
 some distance from it, pointing northward at the 
 same time. He struck a harpoon into the outline of 
 the walrus to show that it was the animal that had 
 just been killed, and then went and lay down in 
 the picture of the bee-hive to show that he dwelt 
 there. 
 
 The natives understood this quite weU. They 
 immediately drew another bee-hive, pointed to the 
 south and to the sun and held up five fingers. 
 From this it was understood that their village was 
 five days distant from the spot where they then 
 were. 
 
 He next endeavoxired to purchase three of their 
 dogs, but they objected to this, and refused to 
 accept of three knives as a price for them. They 
 were tempted, however, by the offer of a whale 
 harpoon and a hemp line, and at last agreed to let 
 him have three of their best dogs. This the young 
 doctor considered a piece of great good fortune, 
 and being afraid that they would repent he pre- 
 pared to leave the place at once. The dogs were 
 fastened by lines to the sledge of their new mas- 
 ters, A whip was made out of a stripe of wal- 
 rus hide, a bone served for a handle, and away 
 they went for the brig at a rattling pace, after 
 bidding the natives farewell and making them un- 
 derstand that they hoped to meet again in the 
 course of the winter.
 
 82 FAST IN THE ICE. 
 
 Thus happily ended their first meeting with the 
 Eskimos. It may well be believed that there 
 was both astonishment and satisfaction on board 
 the Hope that night when the hunting party re- 
 turned, much sooner than had been expected, with 
 the whip cracking, the men cheering, the dogs 
 howling, and the sledge well laden with fresh 
 meat
 
 FAST m THE ICE. 83 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 THE CAUSE OF ICE-BERGS FOX-CHASE — A BEAR. 
 
 ONE day, long after the walrus-hunt just de- 
 scribed, Joe Davis stood on the deck of the 
 Hope leaning over the side and looking out to 
 sea — at least in the direction of the sea, for, 
 although mid-day, it was so dark that he could 
 not see very far in any direction. Joe was con- 
 versing with Mr. Dicey on the appearance of 
 things around him. 
 
 " Do you know, Mr. Dicey," said he, " wot it is 
 as causes them there ice-bergs 1 " 
 
 Mr. Dicey looked very grave and wise for a few 
 seconds without answering. Then he said, in 
 rather a solemn tone, " Well, Davis, to tell you 
 the real truth, I don't know !" 
 
 Now, as this question is one of considerable 
 interest, I shall endeavour to answer it for the 
 benefit of the reader. 
 
 The whole of the interior of Greenland is covered 
 with ice and snow. This snowy covering does not 
 resemble that soft snow which falls on our own
 
 84 
 
 FAST IN THE ICE. 
 
 hills. It is hard, and never melts entirely away. 
 The snow there is in some places a thousand feet 
 thick ! It covers all the hUl-tops and fills up all 
 the valleys, so that the country may be said to be 
 a buried laud. Since the world began, perhaps, 
 snow has been falling on it every winter ; but the 
 summers there have been so short that they could 
 not melt away the snow of one winter before 
 that of another came and covered it up and 
 pressed it down. Thus, for ages, the snow of one 
 year has been added to that which was left of the 
 preceding, and the pressure has been so great that 
 the mass has been squeezed nearly as hard as 
 pure ice. 
 
 The ice that has been formed in this way is 
 called glaciej-; and the glaciers of Greenland 
 cover, as I have said, the whole country, so that 
 it can never be cultivated or inhabited by man 
 unless the climate change. There are glaciers 
 of this kind in many other parts of the world. 
 We have them in Switzerland and in Norway, but 
 not on nearly so large a scale as in Greenland. 
 
 Now, although this glacier-ice is clear and hard, 
 it is not quite so solid as pure ice, and when it is 
 pushed down into the valleys by the increasing 
 masses above it aciwdH^ly flows. But this flowing 
 motion cannot be seen. It is like the motion of 
 the hour hand of a watch which cannot be per- 
 ceived however closely it maybe looked at. You
 
 FAST IN THE ICE. 85 
 
 might go to one of the valleys of Greenland and 
 gaze at a glacier for days together but you would 
 see no motion whatever. All would appear solid, 
 frozen up, and still. But notice a block of stone 
 lying on the surface of the glacier, and go back 
 many months after and you will find the stone 
 lying a little farther down the valley than when 
 you first saw it. Thus glaciers are formed and 
 thus they slowly move. But what has all this to 
 do with ice-bergs 1 We shall see. 
 
 As the great glaciers of the north, then, are 
 continually moving down the valleys, of course 
 their ends are pushed into the sea. These ends, 
 or tongues, are often hundreds of feet thick. In 
 some places they present a clear glittering wall to 
 the sea of several hundreds of feet in height, with 
 perhaps as much again lost to view down in the 
 deep water. As the extremities of these tongues 
 are shoved farther and farther out they chip off and 
 float away. These chips are ice-bergs ! I have 
 already said that ice-bergs are sometimes miles in 
 extent — like islands; that they sink seven or eight 
 hundred feet below the surface, while their tops 
 rise more than a hundred feet above it — like moun- 
 tains. If these, then, are the *' chips" of the Green- 
 land glaciers what must the " old blocks " be 1 
 
 Many a long and animated discussion the 
 sailors had that winter in the cabin of the Hope on 
 the subject of ice and ice-bergs !
 
 86 FAST IN THE ICE. 
 
 When the dark nights drew on little or nothing 
 could be done outside by our voyagers, and when 
 the ice everywhere closed up, all the animals forsook 
 them except polar bears, so that they ran short of 
 fresh provisions. As months of dreary darkness 
 passed away, the scurvy, that terrible disease, began 
 to show itself among the men ; their bodies became 
 less able to withstand the cold, and it was difficult 
 for them at last to keep up their spirits. But 
 they fought against their troubles bravely. 
 
 Captain Harvey knew weU that when a man's 
 spirits go he is not worth much. He therefore did 
 his utmost to cheer and enliven those around him. 
 
 One day, for instance, he went on deck to 
 breathe a mouthful of fresh air. It was about 
 eleven in the forenoon, and the moon was shining 
 brightly in the clear sky. The stars, too, and 
 the aurora borealis, helped to make up for the 
 total absence of the sun. The cold air cut like a 
 knife against his face when he issued from the 
 hatchway, and the cold nose of one of the dogs 
 immediately touched his hand, as the animal 
 gamboUed round him with delight ; for the ex- 
 treme severity of the weather began to tell on the 
 poor dogs and made them draw more lovingly to 
 their human companions. 
 
 " Ho ! haUo ! " shouted the captain down the 
 hatchway. " A fox chase ! a fox chase ! Tumble 
 up aU hands ! "
 
 FAST IN THE ICE, 87 
 
 The men were sitting at the time in a very dull 
 and silent mood. They were much cast down, for 
 as it had been cloudy weather for some weeks 
 past, thick darkness had covered them night and 
 day, so that they could not tell the one from the 
 other, except by the help of their watches, which 
 were kept carefully going. Their journals, also» 
 were written up daily, otherwise they must cer- 
 tainly have got confused in their time altogether ! 
 
 In consequence of this darkness the men were 
 confined almost entirely to the cabin for a time. 
 Those who had scurvy got worse ; those who were 
 well became gloomy. Even Pepper, who was a 
 tremendous joker, held his tongue, and Joe Davis, 
 who was a great singer, became silent, Jim Crofts 
 was in his bunk "down" with the scurvy, and 
 stout Sam Baker, who was a capital teller of 
 stories, could not pluck up spirit enough to open 
 his mouth. "In fact," as Mr. Dicey said, " they all 
 had a most 'orrible fit o' the blues ! " The captam 
 and officers were in better health and spirits than 
 the men, though they all fared alike at the same 
 table and did the same kind of work, whatever 
 that might chance to be. The officers, however, 
 were constantly exerting themselves to cheer the 
 men, and I have no doubt that this very efi"ort of 
 theirs was the means of doing good to themselves. 
 *' He that watereth others shall be watered," says 
 the Word of God. I take this to mean — he that
 
 58 
 
 FAST IN THE ICE. 
 
 does good to others shall get good to himself. So 
 it certainly was with the officers of the Hope. 
 
 When the captain's shout reached the cabin 
 Jim Crofts had just said : — " I'll tell 'ee what it 
 is, messmates, if this here state o' things goes on 
 much longer, I'll go out on the floes, walk up to 
 the first polar bear I meet, and ask him to take 
 liis supper off me !" 
 
 There was no laugh at this, but Pepper re- 
 marked in a quiet way that " he needn't put 
 himself to so much trouble, for he was such a 
 pale-faced, disagreeable looking object, that no bear 
 would eat him unless it was starving." 
 
 " Well, then, I'U offer myself to a starvin' bear, 
 — to one that's a'most dead with hunger," retorted 
 Jim, gloomily. 
 
 " What's that the cap' en is singin' out V said 
 Davy Butts, who was mending a pair of canvas 
 shoes. 
 
 The men roused themselves at once ; for the 
 hope of anything new turning up excited them. 
 
 " Hallo ! ho !" roared the captain again, in a 
 voice that might have started a dead walrus, 
 " Tumble up there ! — a fox chase ! I'll give my 
 second-best fur-coat to the man that catches 
 foxey !" 
 
 In one instant the whole crew were scrambling 
 up the ladder. Even Jim Crofts, who was really 
 ill, rolled out of his bunk and staggered on deck,
 
 FAST IN THE ICE. 89 
 
 Baying he would have a " go after foxey if he 
 should die for it !" 
 
 The game of fox is simple. One man is chosen 
 to be the fox. He nins off and the rest follow. 
 They are bound to go wherever the fox leads. In 
 this case it was arranged that the fox should run 
 round the deck until he should be caught ; then 
 the man who caught him should become fox and 
 continue running on with all the rest following 
 until he, in turn, should be caught, and so on until 
 the one who could run longest and fastest should 
 break down all the rest. The warm fur-coat was 
 a prize worth running for in such a cold climate, 
 so the game began with spirit. Young Gregory 
 offered to be fox first, and away they went with a 
 yell. Mr. Mansell was a little lame and soon gave 
 in. Mr. Dicey fell at the second round and was 
 unable to recover distance. Gregory would cer- 
 tainly have gained the coat, for he was strong and 
 had been a crack racer at school ; but he did not 
 want the coat, so allowed Sam Baker to catch him. 
 Sam held on like a deer for a few minutes, and 
 one after another the men dropped off as they 
 were blown. Jim Crofts, poor fellow, made a gal- 
 lant burst, but his limbs refused to help his spirit. 
 He fell and was assisted below by the captain and 
 replaced in his bunk, where, however, he felt the 
 benefit of his efforts. 
 
 The chase was now kept up by Sam Baker, Joe
 
 90 FAST IN THE ICE. 
 
 Davis, and Butts. These three were struggling 
 on and panting loudly while their comrades danced 
 about, clapped their mittened hands and shouted, 
 " Now then, Sam ! — go in and win, Joe ! — Butts 
 for ever !" and such like encouraging cries. 
 
 To the surprise of every one Davy Butts came 
 off the winner, and for many a day after that en- 
 joyed the warm coat which he said his long legs 
 had gained for him. 
 
 This effort of the captain to cheer the men 
 was veiy successful, so he resolved to follow 
 it up with an attempt at private theatricals. 
 Accordingly, the thing was proposed and heartily 
 agreed to. Next day every one was busy making 
 preparations. Tom Gregory agreed to write a short 
 play. Sam Baker being the healthiest man on 
 board was willing to act the part of an invalid old 
 lady, and Jim Crofts consented to become a gay 
 young doctor for that occasion. 
 
 Meanwhile the captain arranged a piece of real 
 work, for he felt that the attempt to keep up 
 the spirits alone would not do. They had been 
 for a long time living on salt provisions. Nothing 
 could restore the crew but fresh meat — yet fresh 
 meat was not to be had. The walrus and deer 
 were gone, and although foxes and bears were still 
 around them they had failed in all their attempts 
 to shoot or trap any of these animals. A visit to 
 the Eskimo camp, therefore (if such a camp really
 
 FAST IN THIT ICE. 91 
 
 existed) became necessary ; so, while the theatri- 
 cals were in preparation, a small sledge was rigged 
 up, Gregory and Sam Baker were chosen to go with 
 him ; the dogs were harnessed, and, on a fine starry 
 forenoon, away they went to the south at full gal- 
 lop with three hearty cheers from the crew of the 
 brig, who were left in charge of the first mate. 
 
 The journey thus undertaken was one full of 
 risk. It was not known how far distant the natives 
 might be, or where they were likely to be found. 
 The weather was intensely cold. Only a small 
 quantity of preserved meat could be taken — for 
 the rest, they trusted in some measure to their 
 guns. But the captain's great hope was to reach 
 the Eskimo village in a day or two at the farthest. 
 If he should fail to do so, the prospect of himself 
 and his crew surviving the remainder of the long 
 winter was, he felt, very gloomy indeed. 
 
 Success attended this expedition at the very be- 
 ginning. They had only been eight hours out 
 when they met a bear sitting on its haunches be- 
 hind a hummock. " Hallo ! look out !" cried 
 Gregory on catching sight of him. " Fire, lads," 
 said the captain, " I'm not quite ready." Gregory 
 fired and the bear staggered. Baker then fired 
 and it fell ! 
 
 This was a blessing which filled their hearts so 
 full of thankfulness that they actually shook hands 
 with each other and then gave vent to three hearty
 
 92 
 
 FAST IN THE ICE. 
 
 cheers. Their next thoughts were given to their 
 comrades in the Hope. 
 
 " You and Baker will camp here, Tom," said 
 the captain, " and I will return to the brig with 
 a sledge-load of the meat. When I've put it 
 aboard I'll come straight back to you. We'll keep 
 a ham for ourselves, of course. Now, then, to 
 work." 
 
 To work the three men went. A hind leg of 
 the bear was cut off, the rest was lashed firmly on 
 the sledge, and the dogs enjoyed a feed while this 
 was being done. Then the captain cracked his 
 whip. " Good-bye, lads," " Good-bye, captain," 
 and away he and the dogs and sledge went, and 
 were soon lost to view among the hummocks of 
 the frozen sea.
 
 FAST IN THE ICE. 93 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 A VISIT TO THE ESKIMOS WONDERFUL DOINGS 
 
 A MYSTERY, 
 
 THE proceedings of this sledge-party were so 
 interesting that I give them in the words of 
 Tom Gregory's journal : — 
 
 " Sunday. — We have indeed cause to rejoice 
 and to thank God for His mercies tliis morning. 
 Last night we shot a bear, and the captain is away 
 with the carcase of it to our poor scurvy-smitten 
 friends in the Hope. This Sunday will be a real 
 day of rest for me and Sam Baker, though our 
 resting-place is a very queer one. After the cap- 
 tain left us, we looked about for a convenient place 
 to encamp, and only a few yards from the spot 
 where we killed the bear we found the ruins of an 
 old Eskimo hut made partly of stones partly of ice. 
 We set to work to patch it up with snow, and 
 made it perfectly air-tight in about two hours. 
 
 " Into this we carried our bear-skins and things, 
 spread them on the snowy floor, put a lump of 
 bear's fat into our tin travelling lamp, and pre-
 
 94 
 
 FAST IN THE ICE. 
 
 pared supper. We were not particular about the 
 cookery. We cut a couple of huge slices off our 
 bear's ham, half roasted them over the lamp and 
 began. It was cut, roast, and come again, for the 
 next hour and a half. I positively never knew 
 what hunger was untU I came to this savage 
 country ! And I certainly never before had any 
 idea of how much I could eat at one sitting ! 
 
 " This hearty supper was washed down with a 
 swig of melted snow-water. We had some coffee 
 with us but were too tired to infuse it. Then we 
 blocked up the door with snow, roUed our bear- 
 skins round us, and were sound asleep in five 
 minutes. 
 
 " Lucky for us that we were so careful to 
 stop up every hole with snow, for, during the 
 night, the wind rose and it became so intensely 
 cold that Baker and I could scarcely keep each 
 other warm enough to sleep, tired though we were. 
 At this moment my fingers are so stiff that they 
 will hardly hold the pencil with which I write, 
 and the gale is blowing so furiously outside that 
 we dare not open the door. This door, by the 
 way, is only a hole big enough to creep through. 
 The captain cannot travel to-day. He knows we 
 are safe, so I will not expect him. I have brought 
 my small Testament with me. It has hitherto been 
 my constant travelling companion. I am thus 
 provided with mental food. But in truth I shall
 
 FAST IN THE ICE. 95 
 
 not want much of that for the next twelve hours. 
 Rest ! rest ! rest ! is what we require. No one 
 can imagine how a man can enjoy rest, after he 
 has been been for many months exposed to con- 
 stant, exhausting, heait-breaking toil, with the 
 thermometer always below zero, and with nothing 
 but salt food to keep him alive. 
 
 " Tuesday night. — Here we are at last — among 
 the Eskimos ! and what a queer set they are to 
 be sure. All fat and fur ! They look as broad 
 as they are long. They wear short fox and seal- 
 skin coats or shirts witli hoods to them ; no trousers, 
 but long boots that come up and meet the coats. 
 Women, men, and babies, all dressed alike, or 
 nearly so. The only difference is, that the women's 
 boots are longer and wider than those of the men. 
 But I forget — yes, there is one other difference ; 
 the women have tails to their coats ; the men have 
 none ! Real tails — not like the broad skirts of our 
 dress-coats, but long narrow tails something like 
 the tail of a cow with a broadish flap at the end 
 of it. This they evidently look upon as a hand- 
 some ornament, for I observe that, when they go 
 off on a journey, each woman buttons her tail 
 up to her waist to keep it out of the way, and 
 when she returns she unbuttons it and comes 
 into camp with her tail flowing gracefully behind 
 her ! 
 
 " We had a terrible journey of it down here.
 
 96 FAST IN THE ICE. 
 
 The captain returned to us on Monday morning 
 early, and the next two days we spent struggling 
 over the hummocks and out upon the Hoes. It 
 was so cold that the wind cut into our very mar- 
 row. We have all had our faces frozen, more or 
 less, but not badly. Baker will have an ugly spot 
 on the end of his nose for some weeks to come. 
 It is getting black now, and as the nose itself is 
 bright red and much swelled his appearance is not 
 improved. I foolishly tried to eat a little snow 
 yesterday morning, and the consequence is that 
 my lips are sore and bloody. On Monday after- 
 noon the dogs and sledge went head over heels 
 into a deep rut in the ice, and it cost us two hours 
 to get them out again. Luckily no damage was 
 done, although the captain was on the sledge at 
 the time. 
 
 "We had almost despaired of finding the village 
 when we came upon a sledge track that led us 
 straight up to it. I shall never forget the beauty 
 of the scene on our arrival. The sky was lighted 
 up with the most beautiful aurora I have yet seen 
 in these regions. Stars spangled the sky in 
 millions. Great ice-bergs rose in wild confusion 
 in the distance, and all along the shore for a few 
 hundred yards were clusters of snow-huts. They 
 looked exactly like big bee-hives. I have seen 
 many a strange house, but the strangest of all is 
 certainly a house of snow ! To-day I was fortunate
 
 FAST IN THE ICE. 97 
 
 enough to see one built. It was done very neatly. 
 The hard snow was cut into slabs with a wooden 
 knife. These were piled one above another in 
 regular order and cemented with snow — as bricks 
 are with lime. The form of the wall was circular, 
 and the slabs were so shaped that they sloped 
 inwards, thus forming a dome, or large bee-hive, 
 with a key-stone slab in the top to keep all firm. 
 A hole was then cut in the side for a door — just 
 large enough to admit of a man creeping through. 
 In front of this door a porch or passage of snow 
 was built. The only way of getting into the hut 
 is by creeping on hands and knees along the passage. 
 A hole was also cut in the roof, into which was 
 inserted a piece of clear ice to serve for a window, 
 "The natives received us with wild surprise, 
 and I found my old friends the walrus hunters 
 among them. They were remarkably friendly. 
 One stout middle-aged fellow invited us to his hut. 
 I am now seated in it beside the Eskimo's wife, 
 who would be a good-looking woman if she were 
 not so fat, dirty, and oily ! But we cannot ex- 
 pect people living in this fashion and in such a 
 country to be very clean. Although the hut is 
 white outside it is by no means white inside. 
 They cook all their food over an oil lamp whicli 
 also serves to heat the place ; and it is wonderful 
 how warm a house of snow becomes. The cold* 
 outside is so great as to prevent the walls melting
 
 98 FAST IN THE ICE. 
 
 inside. Besides Myouk, our host, and his wife, 
 there are two of the man's sisters, two lads, two 
 girls, and a baby in the hut. Also six dogs. The 
 whole of them — men, women, children, and dogs, 
 are as fat as they can be, for they have been suc- 
 cessful in walrus-hunting of late. No wonder that 
 the perspiration is running down my face ! The 
 natives feel the heat too, for they are all half naked 
 — the baby entirely so ; but they seem to like it ! 
 
 " What a chattering to be sure ! I am trying 
 to take notes, and Myouk's wife is staring at me 
 with her mouth wide open. It is a wonder she 
 can open her eyes at all her cheeks are so fat. 
 The captain is trying, by the language of signs, to 
 get our host to understand that we are much in 
 want of fresh meat. Sam Baker is making him- 
 self agreeable to the young people, and the plan 
 he has hit upon to amuse them is to show them 
 his watch, and let them hear it tick. Truly, 1 
 have seldom seen a happier family group than this 
 Eskimo household under their snowy roof ! 
 
 " There is to be a grand walrus-hunt to-morrow. 
 We shall accompany them and see whether our 
 endurance on a long march and our powers with 
 the rifle cannot impress them with some respect for 
 us. At present they have not much. They seem 
 to think us a pale-faced set of helpless creatures. 
 
 " Wednesday night. — We have just returned 
 from the hunt ; and a tremendous hunt it was !
 
 FAST IN THE ICE. 99 
 
 Six walrus and two bears have been killed, and 
 the whole village is wild with delight. Cooking 
 is going on in every hut. But they have no 
 patience. Nearly every one is munching away at 
 a lump of raw walrus flesh. All their faces are 
 more or less greasy and bloody. Even Myouk's 
 baby — though not able to speak — is choking 
 itself with a long stringy piece of blubber. The 
 dogs, too, have got their share. An Eskimo's 
 chief happiness seems to be in eating, and I cannot 
 wonder at it, for the poor creatures have hard 
 work to get food, and they are often on the verge 
 of starvation. 
 
 " ^Vhat a dirty set they are ! I shall never 
 forget the appearance of Myouk's hut when we 
 entered it this evening after returning from the 
 hunt. The man's wife had made the wick of her 
 stone lamp as long as possible in order to cook a 
 large supper. There were fifteen people crowded 
 together in this hive of snow, and the heat had 
 induced them to tlirow ofl" the greater part of their 
 clothing. Every hand had a greasy lump of bear 
 or walrus meat in it ; every mouth was in full 
 occupation, and every fat face, of man, woman, 
 and child, was beaming with delight, and covered 
 with dirt and oil ! 
 
 " The captain and I looked at each other and 
 smiled as we entered, and Sam Baker laughed 
 outright. This set all the natives laughing too.
 
 100 FAST m THE ICE. 
 
 We did not much relish the idea of supping and 
 sleeping in such a place — but necessity has no 
 \aw. We were hungry as hawks, desperately 
 tired, and the temperature outside is 35° below 
 zero. The first duty of the night is now over. 
 We have supped. The natives will continue to 
 eat the greater part of the night. They eat till 
 they fall asleep ; if they chance to awake they 
 eat again. Half of them are asleep now — and 
 snoring. The other half are eating slowly, for 
 they are nearly full. The heat and smell are 
 awful ! I am perspiring at every pore. We have 
 taken off as much of our clothes as decency will 
 permit. Sam has on a pair of trousers — nothing 
 more. I am in the same state ! There is little 
 room, as may be supposed. We have to lie 
 huddled up as we best can, and a strange sight 
 we are as the red light of the flaring lamp falls 
 on us. At this moment Myouk's wife is cutting 
 a fresh steak. The youngest boy is sound asleep 
 with a lump of fat between his teeth. The cap- 
 tain is also sound, with his legs sprawling over 
 the limbs of half a dozen slumbering natives. 
 He is using the baby as a pillow. It is curious 
 to think that these poor creatures always live in 
 this way. Sometimes feasting, sometimes starv- 
 ing. Freezing out on the floes ; stewing under 
 their roofs of snow. Usually fat ; for the most 
 part jolly; always dirty !
 
 FAST m THE ICE. 101 
 
 " It is sad, too, to think of this ; for it is a low 
 condition for human beings to live in. They seem 
 to have no religion at all. Certainly none that is 
 worthy of the name. I am much puzzled when I 
 think of the difficulties in the way of introducing 
 Christianity among these northern Eskimos. No 
 missionary could exist in such a climate and in 
 such circumstances. It is with the utmost diffi- 
 culty that hardy seamen can hold out for a year, 
 even with a ship-load of comforts. But this is too 
 deep a subject to write about to-night ! I can't 
 keep my eyes open. I will, therefore, close my 
 note-book and lie down to sleep — perhaps to be 
 sufi'ocated ! I hope not !" 
 
 Accordingly, our young friend the doctor did 
 lie down to sleep, and got through the night with- 
 out being suffocated. Indeed he slept so soundly 
 that Captain Harvey could scarcely rouse him next 
 morning. 
 
 " HaUo ! Tom ! Tom !" cried he loudly, at the 
 same time shaking his nephew's arm violently. 
 
 *' Ay ! eh !" and a tremendous yawn from 
 Tom. " What now, uncle. Time to rise, is it 1 
 where am I ]" 
 
 " Time to rise," replied the captain, laughing, 
 " I should think it is. Why, it's past eleven in 
 the forenoon. The stars are bright and the sky 
 clear. The aurora, too, is shining. Come, get 
 up ! The natives are all outside watching Sam
 
 102 FAST IN THE TCE. 
 
 while he packs our sledge. The ladies are going 
 about the camp whisking their tails and whacking 
 their babies in great glee, for it is not every day 
 they enjoy such a feed as they had last night." 
 
 In half au hour they were ready. The whole 
 village turned out to see them start. Myouk, 
 with his wife Oomia, and the baby, and his son 
 Meetek, accompanied them to Refuge Harbour. 
 Oomia's baby was part of herself She could not 
 move without it ! It was always naked, but, 
 being stuffed into the hood of its mother's fur 
 coat, it seemed always warm. 
 
 " I say, Tom, what's that up in the sky ?" said 
 Captain Harvey suddenly, after they had been 
 driving for a couple of hours. " It's the strangest 
 looking thing I ever did see." 
 
 " So it is," replied Gregory, gazing intently at 
 the object in question, which seemed high up in 
 the air. " It can't be a comet because it gives 
 no light." 
 
 " Perhaps not, but it has got a tail, that's a 
 fact," said Baker in a voice of surprise. " Who 
 ever heard of a dark, four-cornered star with a 
 tail 1 If I had seen it in daylight, and in Merry 
 England, I would have said it was a kite !" 
 
 " A kite ! nonsense," cried the captain, " what 
 in the world can it be 1" 
 
 Reader, you shall find that out in the next 
 chapter.
 
 KSQUIMAUX VlI.I.Ar.R.
 
 f
 
 FAST IN THE ICE. 103 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 THE TALE OF A KITE A GREAT BEAR-FIGHT, 
 
 WHEN Mr. Mansell was left in charge of the 
 brig, a heavy weight lay on his heart, and 
 he could by no means take part in the prepara- 
 tions for the theatricals which occupied the rest 
 of the crew. He felt that life or death depended 
 on the success of the captain in his search for 
 fresh meat. Already most of the men were ill 
 with scurvy, and some of them were alarm- 
 ingly low. Nothing could save them but fresh 
 meat, and when the first mate thought of the 
 difficulties and dangers of a journey on the floes 
 in such weather, and the uncertainty of the Eski- 
 mos being discovered, his heart misgave him. 
 
 About an hour after the departure of Captain 
 Harvey on the Monday morning he took Davy 
 Butts aside. 
 
 " Davy," said he, " you've been at work on 
 these kites a long time. Are they nearly 
 finished V 
 
 " Quite finished, sir," answered Butts
 
 104 
 
 FAST IN THE ICE. 
 
 " Then get them up, for there is a good breeze. 
 I shall try them on our small sledges. It will at 
 least stir up and amuse the men." 
 
 Ten minutes after this, the crew were sum- 
 moned on deck to witness an experiment. A 
 small dog sledge lay on the hard snow beside the 
 vessel, and near to this Davy Butts and Mr. Dicey 
 were holding on to a stout line, at the end of 
 which an enormous kite was pulling. 
 
 This kite was square in shape, made of the 
 thickest brown paper, and nearly sis feet across. 
 That its power was great was evident from the 
 difficulty with which the two men held it. The 
 end of the line was fastened to the sledge. 
 
 "Now, boys, ease off line tUl it is taut, and 
 then wait for the word," said Davy Butts, jump- 
 ing on to the sledge. " Now — Let go !" 
 
 Away went the sledge over the hard snow at 
 the rate of three mUes an hour, which soon in- 
 creased to double that rate. Davy cheered and 
 waved his arms. The men gave one loud " hur- 
 rah" of surprise and delight and set off in mad 
 pursuit. They were soon left behind. " Hold on, 
 Davy !" " Good-bye, Butts." " Look out, mind 
 the ridge !" 
 
 The last warning was needful. The sledge was 
 rushing furiously towards a long ridge of ice 
 which rose in a sharp slope to a height of three 
 feet, and descended on the other side to an equal
 
 FAST IN THE ICE. 105 
 
 depth, but without any slope. Davy saw his 
 danger, but he did not dare to put out foot or 
 hand to check his progress. Even if he had it 
 would have been of no use. Up the slope he 
 went as a sea-gull skims over a wave ; for one 
 moment he was in the air — the next, he came 
 down with a crash that nearly dislocated all his 
 joints, and his teeth came together with a loud 
 snap. (By good fortune his tongue was not be- 
 tween them !) The sledge was a strong one, and 
 the thing was done so quickly and neatly that it 
 did not upset. But now a large and rugged hum- 
 mock lay right before him. To go agaiust that 
 would have been certain death, so Davy made up 
 his mind at once and jumped off at the smoothest 
 part of the floe he could find. The lightened 
 sledge sprang away like a rocket and was brought 
 up with a sudden jerk by the hummock. 
 
 Of course the line broke, and the kite com- 
 menced to descend. It twirled and circled vio- 
 lently round and at last went crash into an 
 ice-berg, where it was broken to pieces ! 
 
 "Not so bad for a beginning," said Mansell, 
 as poor Davy came back, looking very crest-fallen. 
 " Now, Butts, come below. You have proved that 
 the thing will do. Mr. Dicey, get yourself ready 
 for a trip over the ice. Let three men prepare 
 to accompany you. I shall send you off to- 
 morrow."
 
 106 FAST IN THE ICE. 
 
 Dicey, much surprised, went off to obey these 
 orders ; and Mansell with the assistance of Butts 
 fitted the second kite for the intended journey. 
 He made a rough guess at the strength of its pull, 
 and loaded the sledge accordingly. Two tail ropes 
 were fastened to the last bar of the sledge for the 
 men to hold on by and check its speed. A sort 
 of anchor was made by which it could be stopped 
 at any moment, and two stout poles with iron 
 claws at the end of them were prepared for scrap- 
 ing over the snow and checking the pace. 
 
 Next day aU was ready. A trial was made, 
 and the thing found to work admirably. The trial 
 trip over they bade their comrades farewell, and 
 away they went due south, in the direction where 
 the native village was supposed to be. 
 
 It was this remarkable tow-horse that had filled 
 Captain Harvey and his companions with so much 
 surprise. The appearance of the sledge imme- 
 diately after with a shout and a cheer from Dicey 
 and the men explained the mystery. 
 
 Being so near the Eskimo camp they at once 
 returned to it, in order to allow the newly arrived 
 party to rest, as well as to load their sledge with 
 as much fresh meat as it could carry ; for which 
 supplies the captain took care to pay the natives 
 with a few knives and a large quantity of hoop- 
 iron — articles that were much more valuable to 
 them than gold. As the wind could not be made
 
 FAST IN THE ICE. 107 
 
 to turn about to suit tlieir convenience, the kite 
 was brought down and given to Davy to carry, and 
 a team of native dogs were harnessed to the sledge 
 instead. On the following day the united party 
 set out ou their return to the brig, which they 
 reached in safety. 
 
 Tom Gregory's account of the Eskimos who 
 accompanied them to their wooden home is amus- 
 ing. His journal runs thus — 
 
 " The amazement of our visitors is very great. 
 Myouk, his wife and baby, and his son Meetek, 
 are now our guests. When they first came in 
 sight of the brig they uttered a wild shout — the 
 men did so, at least — and tossed their arms and 
 opened their eyes and mouths. They have never 
 shut them since. They go all round the vessel 
 staring and gaping with amazement. We have 
 given them a number of useful presents, and in- 
 tend to send them home loaded with gifts for 
 their friends. It is necessary to make a good 
 impression on them. Our lives depend very much 
 on the friendship of these poor people. We find 
 that they are terrible thieves. A number of 
 knives and a hatchet were missed — they were 
 found hidden in Myouk's sledge. We tried to 
 prevail on Oomia to sell her long boots. To our 
 surprise she was quite willing to part with one, 
 but nothing would induce her to give up the other. 
 One of the men observed her steal a knife out of
 
 108 
 
 FAST IN THE ICE. 
 
 the cabin and hide it in the leg of her boot. The 
 reason was now plain. We pulled off the boot 
 without asking leave and found there a large 
 assortment of articles stolen from us. Two or 
 three knives, a spoon, a bit of hoop-iron, and a 
 marline spike. I have tried to make them under- 
 stand by signs that this is very wicked conduct, but 
 they only laugh at me. They are not in the least 
 ashamed, and evidently regard stealing as no sin. 
 
 " We have shot a musk ox. There are many 
 of these creatures in other parts of the Arctic 
 regions, but this is the first we have seen here. 
 He fell to my rifle, and is now being devoured by 
 ourselves and our dogs with great relish. He is 
 about the size of a very small cow ; has a large 
 head and enormously thick horns which cover the 
 whole top of his head, bend down towards his 
 cheeks, and then curve up and outwards at the 
 point. He is covered with long brown hair, which 
 almost reaches the ground, and has no tail worthy 
 of the name. He seems to be an active and an 
 angry creature. When I wounded him he came 
 at me furiously, but had not pluck to charge 
 home. As he turned away I gave him the shot 
 that killed him. The meat is not bad, but it 
 smells strongly of musk. Walrus is better. 
 
 " Myouk and his son Meetek and I have had a 
 most exciting bear-hunt since we returned. I 
 followed these men one day, as I thought them
 
 FAST IN THE ICE. 109 
 
 bold active-looking fellows who would be likely to 
 show me good Eskimo sport. And I was not 
 disappointed. 
 
 " About two miles from the brig we came on 
 fresh bear tracks. A glow of the aurora gave us 
 plenty of light. ' What is yon round white 
 lump?' thought I. 'A bear 1 No, it must be a 
 snow-wreath !' Myouk did not think so for he 
 ran behind a lump of ice, and became excited. 
 He made signs to me to remain there while he 
 and his son should go and attack the bear. They 
 were armed each with a long lance. I must say, 
 when I remembered the size and strength of the 
 polar bear, that I was surprised to find these men 
 bold enough to attack him with such arms. I 
 had my rifle, but determined not to use it except 
 in case of necessity. I wished to see how the 
 natives were accustomed to act. 
 
 " They were soon ready. Gliding swiftly from 
 one lump of ice to another they got near enough 
 to make a rush. I was disobedient 1 I followed, 
 and when the rush was made I was not far behind 
 them. The bear was a very large one. It uttered 
 an angry growl on seeing the men running to- 
 wards it, and rose on its hind legs to receive 
 them. It stood nearly eight feet high when in 
 this position, and looked really a terrible monster. 
 I stood still behind a hummock at a distance of 
 about fifty yards with my rifle ready.
 
 110 
 
 FAST IN THE ICE. 
 
 " On coming close up the father and son separ- 
 ated, and approached the bear one on each side. This 
 divided his attention and puzzled him very much ; 
 for, vphen he made a motion as if he were going 
 to rush at Myouk, Meetek flourished his spear and 
 obliged him to turn — then Myouk made a demon- 
 stration and turned him back again. Thus they 
 were enabled to get close to its side before it could 
 make up its mind which to attack. But the 
 natives soon settled the question for it. Myouk 
 was on the bear's right side, Meetek on its left. 
 The father pricked it with the point of his lance. 
 A tremendous roar followed and the enraged 
 animal turned tov\fards him. This was just what 
 he wanted, because it gave the son an opportunity 
 of making a deadly thrust.* Meetek was not 
 slow to do it. He plunged his lance deep into 
 the bear's heart and it fell at once at full length, 
 while a crimson stream poured out of the wound 
 upon the snow. 
 
 " While this fight was going on I might have 
 shot the animal through the heart with great ease, 
 for it was quite near to me, and when it got up 
 on its hind legs its broad chest presented a fine 
 target. It was difficult to resist the temptation 
 to fire, but T wished to see the native manner 
 of doing the thing from beginning to end, so did 
 not interfere. I was rewarded for my self-denial. 
 * See frontispiece. 
 
 II
 
 FAST IN THE ICE. Ill 
 
 " Half an hour later, while we were dragging 
 the carcase towards the brig, we came unexpectedly 
 upon another bear. Myouk and Meetek at once 
 grasped their lances and ran forward to attack 
 him. I now resolved to play them a trick. 
 Besides my rifle I carried a large horse-pistol in 
 my belt. This I examined, and, finding it all 
 right, I followed close at the heels of the Eskimos. 
 Bruin got up on his hind legs as before, and the 
 two men advanced close to him. I stopped when 
 within thirty yards, cocked my rifle and stood 
 ready. Myouk was just going to thrust with liis 
 lance when — bang 1 went my rifle. The bear fell. 
 It was shot right through the heart, but it 
 struggled for some time after that. The natives 
 seemed inclined to run away when they heard the 
 shot, but I laughed and made signs of friendship. 
 Then I went close up and shot the bear through 
 the head with my pistol. This affair has filled 
 my savage companions with deep respect for me !" 
 
 These two bears were the last they obtained 
 that winter ; but as a good supply of meat had 
 been obtained from the Eskimos they were relieved 
 from anxiety for the time, and the health of the 
 men began to imjjrove a little. But this happy 
 state of things did not last till spring. These 
 sorely tried men were destined to endure much 
 suff"ering before the light of the sun came back to 
 cheer their drooping spirits.
 
 112 -, FAST IN THE ICE. 
 
 ^ 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 CHRISTMAS TIME DEATH — EETTJENING LIGHT AND 
 
 HOPE — DISASTERS AND FINAL DELIVERANCE. 
 
 CHRISTMAS came at last, but with it came 
 no bright sun to remind those ice-bound 
 men of our Saviour — the " Sun of Righteousness" 
 — whose birth the day commemorated. It was 
 even darker than usual in Refuge Harbour on 
 that Christmas-day. It was so dark at noon that 
 one could not see any object more than a few 
 yards distant from the eyes. A gale of wind from 
 the nor'-west blew the snow-drift in whirling ghost- 
 like clouds round the Hope, so that it was im- 
 possible to face it for a moment. So intense was 
 the cold that it felt like sheets of fire being driven 
 against the face ! Truly it was a day well fitted 
 to have depressed the heartiest of men. But man 
 is a wonderful creature, not easy to comprehend ! 
 The very things that ought to have cast down the 
 spirits of the men of the Hope, were the things 
 that helped tc cheer them. 
 
 About this time, as I have said, the health of
 
 FAST IN THE ICE. 113 
 
 the crew had improved a little, so they were pre- 
 pared to make the most of every thiug. Those 
 feelings of kindliness and good-will which warm 
 the breasts of all right-minded men at this season 
 of the year, filled our Arctic voyagers to overflow- 
 ing. Thoughts of "home" came crowding on 
 them with a power that they had not felt at 
 other times. Each man knew that on this day, 
 more than any other day of that long dark winter, 
 the talk round a well-known hearth in Merry 
 England would be of one who was far far away in 
 the dark regions of ice and snow, A tear or two 
 that could not be forced back tumbled over rough 
 cheeks which were not used to that kind of salt 
 water ; and many a silent prayer went up to 
 call down a blessing on the heads of dear ones at 
 home. 
 
 It blew " great guns outside," as Baker said, 
 but what of that ] it was a dead calm in the 
 cabin ! It was dark as a coal-hole on the floes. 
 What then ? it was bright as noon-day in the 
 Hope ! No sun blazed through the sky-light, 
 to be sure, but a lamp, filled with fat, glared on 
 the table and a great fire of coal glowed in the 
 stove. Both of these together did not make the 
 place too warm, but there were fur coats and 
 trousers and boots to help to defy the cold. The 
 men were few in number and not likely to see 
 many friends on that Christmas-day. All the
 
 114 
 
 FAST IN THE ICE. 
 
 more reason why they should make the most of 
 each other ! Besides, thsy were wrong in their 
 last idea about friends, for it chanced, on that very 
 day, that Myouk the Eskimo paid them a visit — 
 quite ignorant of its being Christmas of course. 
 Meetek was with him, and so was Oomia, and so 
 was the baby — that remarkably fat, oily, naked 
 baby, that seemed rather to enjoy the cold than 
 otherwise ! 
 
 They had a plum-pudding that day. Butts 
 said it was almost as big as the head of a walrus. 
 They had also a roast of beef — walrus beef of 
 course — and first-rate it was. But before dinner 
 the captain made them go through their usual 
 morning work of cleaning, airing, making beds, 
 posting journals, noting temperatures, opening the 
 fire-hole, and redding up. For the captain was a 
 great believer in the value of discipline. He 
 knew that no man enjoys himself so much as he 
 who has got through his work early — who has 
 done his duty. It did not take them long, and 
 when it was done, the captain said, " Now, boys, 
 we must be joUy to-day. As we can't get out we 
 must take some exercise indoors. We shall need 
 extra appetite to make away with that plum- 
 pudding." 
 
 So, at it they went ! Every sort of game or 
 feat of strength known to sailors was played, or 
 attempted. It was in the middle of all this that
 
 FAST m THE ICE, 115 
 
 Myouk and his family arrived, so they were com- 
 pelled to join. Even the fat baby was put into a 
 blanket and swung round the cabin by Jim Croft, 
 to the horror of its mother, who seemed to think 
 it would be killed, and to the delight of its father, 
 who didn't seem to care whether it was killed or 
 not. 
 
 Then came the dinner. What a scene that was, 
 to be sure ! It would take a whole book to de- 
 scribe all that was said and done that day. The 
 Eskimos ate till they coiild hardly stand — that 
 was their usual custom. Then they lay down and 
 went to sleep — that was their usual custom too. 
 The rest ate as heartily, poor fellows, as was pos- 
 sible for men not yet quite recovered from scurvy. 
 They had no wine, but they had excellent coffee, 
 and with this they drank to absent friends, sweet- 
 hearts and wives, and many other toasts, the mere 
 mention of which raised such strong home-feelings 
 in their breasts that some of them almost choked 
 in the attempt to cheer. Then came songs and 
 stories — all of them old, very old indeed — but 
 they came out on this occasion as good as new. 
 The great event of the evening, however, was a 
 fancy ball, in which our friends Butts, Baker, 
 Gregory, and Pepper distinguished themselves. 
 They had a fiddle, and Dawkins the steward could 
 play it. He knew nothing but Scotch reels ; 
 but what could have been better 1 They could
 
 116 
 
 FAST IN THE ICE. 
 
 all dance, or, if they could not, they all tried. 
 Myouk and Meetek were made to join and they 
 capered as gracefully as polar bears, which ani- 
 mals they strongly resembled in their hairy gar- 
 ments. Late in the evening came supper. It was 
 just a repetition of dinner, with the remains of the 
 pudding fried in bear's grease. 
 
 Thus passed Christmas Day ; much in the same 
 way passed New Year's Day. Then the men 
 settled down to their old style of life ; but the 
 time hung so heavy on their hands that their 
 spirits began to sink again. The long darkness 
 became intolerable and the fresh meat began to 
 fail. Everything with life seemed to have for- 
 saken the place. The captain made another trip 
 to the Eskimo village and found the huts empty 
 — the whole race had flown, he knew not whither ! 
 The private theatricals were at first very success- 
 ful ; but by degrees they lost their interest and 
 were given up. Then a school was started and 
 Gregory became head master. Writing and arith- 
 metic were the only branches taught. Some of 
 the men were much in need of instruction, and all 
 of them took to the school with energy and much 
 delight. It lasted longer than the theatricals did. 
 As time wore on the fresh meat was finished, 
 scurvy became worse ; and it was as much as the 
 men who were not quite knocked down could do 
 to attend to those who were. Day after day Tom
 
 FAST IN THE ICE. 117 
 
 Gregory and Sam Baker went out to hunt and each 
 day returned empty-handed. Sometimes an Arctic 
 hare or a fox was got ; but not often. At last rats 
 were eaten as food. These creatures swarmed in 
 the hold of the brig. They were caught in traps 
 and shot with a bow and a blunt- headed arrow. 
 But few of the men would eat them. The captain 
 urged them to do so in vain. Those who did eat 
 kept in better health than those who did not. 
 
 At last death came. Mr. ]\Iausell sank beneath 
 the terrible disease and was buried on the island. 
 No grave could be dug in that hard frozen soil. 
 The burial service was read by his sorrowing com- 
 rades over his body, which was frozen quite hard 
 before they reached the grave, and then they laid 
 it in a tomb of ice. 
 
 Time hung hea\-ier than ever after that. Death 
 is at all times a terrible visitant, but in such a 
 place and in such circumstances it was tenfold 
 more awful than usual. The blank in so smaU a 
 band was a great one. It would perhaps have 
 depressed them more than it did had their own 
 situation been less desperate. But they had too 
 fierce a battle to fight with disease, and the mid- 
 night gloom, and the bitter frost, to give way to 
 much feeling alx)ut him who was gone. 
 
 Thus the long winter passed heavily away. 
 
 The sun came back at last, and when he came 
 his beams shone upon a pale, shattered and hearts 
 
 Q
 
 1 1 8 FAST IN THE ICE. 
 
 weary band of men. But with his cheering light 
 came also hope, and health soon followed in his 
 train. Let young Gregory's journal tell the rest 
 of our story, little of which now remains to be 
 told. 
 
 ^^ February 21s<. — I have to record, with joy 
 and gratitude, that the sun shone on the peaks of 
 the ice-bergs to-day. The first time it has done 
 so since October last. By the end of this month 
 we shall have his rays on deck. I climbed to the 
 top of a berg and actually bathed in sunshine this 
 forenoon ! We are all quite excited by the event, 
 some of us even look joUy. Ah ! what miserable 
 faces my comrades have ! so pale, so thin ! We 
 are all as weak as water. The captain and I are 
 the strongest. Baker is also pretty well. Crofts 
 and Davis are almost useless, the rest are quite 
 helpless. The captain cooks. Baker and I hunt. 
 Crofts and Davis attend to the sick. Another 
 month of darkness would have killed the half 
 of us. 
 
 " March \Oth. — I shot a bear to-day. It did 
 my heart good to see the faces of the men when 
 I brought them the news and a piece of the 
 flesh ! The cold is not quite so intense now. 
 Our coldest day this year has been the 17th of 
 January. The glass stood at 67° below zero on 
 that morning. What a winter we have had ! I 
 shudder when I think of it. But there is more
 
 FAST IN THE ICE. 119 
 
 cause to be anxious about what yet lies before us. 
 A single bear will not last long. Many weeks 
 must pass before we are free. In June we hope 
 to be released from our ice-prison. Fresh meat 
 we shall then have in abundance. With it strength 
 will return, and then, if God permits, we shall 
 attempt to continue our voyage northward. The 
 captain is confident on the point of open water 
 round the Pole. The men are game for anything 
 in spite of their sad condition." 
 
 Thus wrote Gregory at that date. Many weeks 
 later we find him writing as follows : — 
 
 " June I5th. — Free at last ! The ice has been 
 breaking up out at sea for some time past. It 
 gave way in Refuge Harbour yesterday and we 
 warped out in the night. Everything is ready to 
 push north again. We have been feeding heartily 
 for many weeks on walrus, seals, wild-fowl, and 
 last, but not least, on some grasses which make 
 had greens, but they have put scurvy to flight. 
 All the men are well and strong and fit for hard 
 work — though nothing like what they were when 
 we first came here. Could it be otherwise 1 
 There are some of us who will carry the marks of 
 this winter to our graves. The bright beautiful 
 sunhght shines now, all day and all night, cheer- 
 ing our hearts and inspiring hope. 
 
 ''June I6ih. — All is lost! How little we 
 know what a day may bring forth ! Our good
 
 120 FAST IN THE ICE, 
 
 little brig is gone, and we are here on the ica 
 without a thing in the world except the clothes on 
 our backs. I have saved my note-book, which 
 chanced to be in my breast-pocket when the nip 
 took place. How awfully sudden it was ! We 
 now appreciate the wise forethought of Captain 
 Harvey in sending the large boat to Forlorn-Hope 
 Bay. This boat is our last and only hope. We 
 shall have to walk forty miles before we reach it. 
 " Our brig went down at three o'clock this 
 afternoon. We had warped out irrto the floes to 
 catch a light breeze that was blowing outside. For 
 some time we held on steadily to the northward, 
 but had not got out of sight of our winter quarters 
 when a stream of ice set down upon us and closed 
 in all round. At first we thought nothing of this, 
 having escaped so many dangers of the kind last 
 autumn, but by degrees the pressure increased 
 alarmingly. We were jammed against a great ice- 
 field which was still fast to the shore. In a few 
 moments the sides of our little vessel began to creak 
 and groan loudly. The men laboured like tigers at 
 the ice-poles, but in vain. We heard a loud re- 
 port in the cabin. No one knows what it was, 
 but I suppose it must have been the breaking of 
 a large bolt. At any rate it was followed by a 
 series of crashes and reports that left no doubt in 
 our minds as to what was going on. The ice was 
 cracking the brig as if she had been a nut-shelL
 
 FAST IN THE ICE. 121 
 
 " Save yourselves, lads ! " cried the captain. One 
 or two of the men made a rush to the hatchway- 
 intending to run below and save some of their 
 things. I ran to the cabin-ladder in the hope of 
 saving our log-book and journals, but we all 
 started back in horror, for the deck at that moment 
 burst open almost under our feet. I cast one glance 
 down through the opening into the hold. That glance 
 was sufficient. The massive timbers and beams 
 were being crushed together, doubled up, split, and 
 shivered, as if they had been rotten straws ! In 
 another moment I was on the ice, where the whole 
 crew were assembled looking on at the work of 
 destruction in solemn silence. 
 
 " After bursting in the vessel's sides the ice 
 eased off and she at once began to settle down. 
 We could hear the water rushing furiously into 
 the hold. Ten minutes later, she was gone ! Thus 
 end our hopes of farther discoveiy, and we are now 
 left to fight our way in an open boat to the settle- 
 ments on the south coast of Greenland. We have 
 little time to think. Prompt action must be our 
 watchword now if we would escape from this 
 world of ice. 
 
 '■'■July 20th. — I have not entered a line in this 
 journal since our vessel was lost. Our work has 
 been so severe and our sufferings so great that I 
 have had no heart for writing. Our walk to the 
 place where we left the boat was a hard one, but
 
 122 FAST IN THE ICE. 
 
 we were cheered by finding the boat all safe and 
 the provisions and stores just as we left them. 
 There was not enough to last out the voyage, but 
 we had guns and powder. It is in vain to attempt 
 to describe the events of the last few weeks. 
 Constant and hard and cold work — at the oars, 
 with the ice-poles — warping, hauling, and shoving. 
 Beset by ice ; driving before storms ; detained by 
 thick fogs ; often wet to the skin ; always tired, 
 almost starving — such has been our fate since that 
 sad day when our brig went down. And yet I 
 don't think there is one of our party who would 
 not turn about on the spot and renew our voyage 
 of discovery if he only got a chance of going in a 
 well-appointed vessel. As it is, we must push on. 
 Home ! home ! is our cry now. 
 
 '■'^ August \st. — We are now in clover, after 
 having been reduced to think of roasting our shoes 
 for breakfast. For three days last week we ate 
 nothing at all. Our powder has been expended 
 for some weeks past. On Monday we finished our 
 last morsel of the gull that Pepper managed to 
 bring down with a stone. Tuesday was a terrible 
 day. The agony of hunger was worse than I had 
 expected it to be. Nevertheless, we tried hard 
 to cheer each other, as we laboured at the oars. 
 Our only hope was to fall in with natives. Signs 
 of them were seen everywhere, and we expected to 
 hear their shouts at every point of land we doubled.
 
 FAST IN THE ICE. 123 
 
 The captain suggested that we should try shoe-soup 
 ou Wednesday morning ! He was more than half 
 in earnest, but spoke as if he were jesting. Pepper 
 cocked his ears as if there was some hope still of 
 work for him to do in his own line. Jim Crofts 
 pulled off his shoe, and, looking at it earnestly, 
 wondered if the sole would make a very tough 
 chop. We all laughed, but I cannot say that the 
 laugh sounded hearty. On the Thursday I began 
 to feel weak, but the pangs of hunger were not so 
 bad. Our eyes seemed very large and wolfish. 
 I could not help shuddering when I thought of the 
 terrible things that men have done when reduced 
 to this state. 
 
 " That evening as we rounded a point we saw 
 an Eskimo boy high on a cliff with a net in his 
 hand. He did not see us for some time, and we 
 were so excited that we stopped rowing to watch 
 him in breathless silence. Thousands of birds 
 were flying round his head among the cliffs. 
 How often we had tried to kill some of these with 
 sticks and stones, in vain ! The net he held was 
 a round one with a long handle. Suddenly he 
 made a dashing sweep with it and caught two of 
 the birds as tliey passed ! We now saw that a 
 number of dead birds lay at his feet. In one 
 moment our boat was ashore and we scrambled 
 up the cliffs in eager haste. The boy fled in terror, 
 but before he was well out of sight every man was
 
 124 FAST IN THE ICE. 
 
 seated on a ledge of rock with a bird at his mouth 
 sucking the blood ! Hunger like ours despises 
 cookery ! It was fortunate that there were not 
 many birds, else we should have done ourselves 
 harm by eating too much. I have eaten many a 
 good meal in my life, but never one so sweet, or 
 for which I was so thankful, as that meal of raw 
 birds devoured on the cliffs of Greenland ! 
 
 " That night we reached the Eskimo village, 
 where we now lie. We find that it is only two 
 days' journey from this place to the Danish settle- 
 ments. There we mean to get on board the first 
 ship that is bound for Europe — no matter what 
 port she sails for. Meanwhile we rest our weary 
 limbs in peace, for our dangers are past and — 
 thanks be to God — we are saved." 
 
 tjS ^ SjS Sjt 
 
 Reader, my tale is told. A little book cannot 
 be made to contain a long story, else would I have 
 narrated many more of the strange and interesting 
 events that befel our adventurers during that voy- 
 age. But enough has been written to give some 
 idea of what is done and sufiered by those daring 
 men who attempt to navigate the Polar seas.
 
 il'l I'M" 
 
 C 
 
 
 Z 
 
 
 < 
 
 
 U 
 
 
 c 
 
 1 
 
 z 
 
 
 < 
 
 
 
 
 < 
 
 
 E 
 
 
 ^c 
 
 
 > 
 
 
 
 
 u;
 
 THE 
 
 ISLANDS.
 
 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS 
 
 OR 
 
 CAPTAIN COOK'S ADVENTURES IN THE 
 SOUTH SEAS. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 A HERO WHO ROSE FROM THE RANKS. 
 
 MORE than a hundred years ago, there lived 
 a man who dwelt in a mud cottage in 
 the county of York ; his name was Cook. He 
 was a poor, honest labourer — a farm servant. 
 This man was the father of that James Cook 
 who lived to be a captain in the British Navy, 
 and who, before he was killed, became one of 
 the best and greatest navigators that ever 
 spread his sails to the breeze and crossed the 
 stormy sea. 
 
 Captain Cook was a true hero. His name 
 is known throughout the whole world wherever 
 books are read. He was born in the lowest 
 condition of life, and raised himself to the
 
 8 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 
 
 highest point of fame. He was a self-taught 
 man too. No large sums of money or 
 long years of time were spent upon his 
 schooling. No college education made him 
 what he was. An old woman taught him his 
 letters, but he was not sent to school till he 
 was thirteen years of age. He remained only 
 four years at the village school, where he 
 learned a little writing and a little figuring. 
 This was all he had to start with. The know- 
 ledge which he afterwards acquired ; the great 
 deeds that he performed, and the wonderful 
 discoveries that he made, were all owing to 
 the sound brain, the patient persevering spirit, 
 the modest practical nature, and the good stout 
 arm with which the Almighty had blessed him. 
 It is the glory of England that many of her 
 greatest men have risen from the ranks of 
 those sons of toil who earn their daily bread 
 in the sweat of their brow. Among all who 
 have thus risen, few stand so high as Captain 
 Cook. 
 
 Many bold things he did, many strange 
 regions he visited, in his voyages round the 
 world, the records of which fill bulky volumes. 
 In this little book we shall confine our attention 
 to seme of the interesting discoveries that were 
 made by him among the romantic islands of 
 the south Pacific, — islands which are so beauti- 
 ful that they have been aptly styled "gems of
 
 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 9 
 
 ocean," but which, nevertheless, are inhabited 
 by savage races so thoroughly addicted to the 
 terrible practice of eating human flesh, that 
 we have thought fit to adopt the other and not 
 less appropriate name of the Cannibal Islands. 
 
 Before proceeding with the narrative, let us 
 glance briefly at the early career of Captain 
 James Cook. He was born in 1728. After 
 receiving the very slight education already re- 
 ferred to, he was bound apprentice to a shop- 
 keeper. But the roving spirit within him 
 soon caused him to break away from an occu- 
 pation so uncongenial. He passed little more 
 than a year behind the counter, and then, in 
 1746, went to sea. 
 
 Young Cook's first voyages were in con- 
 nexion with the coasting trade. He began his 
 career in a collier trading between London and 
 Newcastle. In a very short time it became 
 evident that he would soon be a rising man. 
 Promotion came rapidly. Little more than 
 three years after the expiry of his apprentice- 
 ship he became mate of the Friendship, but, 
 a few years later, he turned a longing eye on 
 the navy — " having," as he himself said, " a 
 mind to try his fortune that way." In the 
 year 1755 he entered the King's service on 
 board the Eagle, a sixty gun ship, commanded 
 by Sir Hugh Palliser. This officer was one of 
 Cook's warmest friends through life.
 
 10 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 
 
 In the navy the young sailor displayed the 
 same steady thorough-going character that had 
 won him advancement in the coasting trade. 
 The secret of his good fortune (if secret it may 
 be called) Avas his untiring perseverance and 
 energy in the pursuit of one object at one time. 
 His attention was never divided. He seemed 
 to have the power of giving his whole soul to 
 the work in hand, whatever that might be, 
 without troubling himself about the future. 
 Whatever his hand found to do he did it with 
 all his might. The consequence was that he 
 became a first-rate man. His superiors soon 
 found that out. He did not require to boast 
 or push himself forward. His work spoke for 
 him, and the residt was that he was promoted 
 from the fore-castle to the quarter-deck and 
 became a master on board the Mercury when 
 he was about thirty years of age. 
 
 About this time he went with the fleet to 
 the gulf of St. Lawrence and took part in the 
 war then raging between the British and French 
 in Canada. Winter in that region is long and 
 bitterly cold. The gulfs and rivers there are 
 at that season covered with thick ice ; ships 
 cannot move about, and war cannot be carried 
 on. Thus the fleet was for a long period in- 
 active. Cook took advantage of this leisure 
 time to study mathematics and astronomy, and, 
 although he little thought it, was thus fitting
 
 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 1 1 
 
 himself for the great work of discovery which 
 he afterwards undertook with signal success. 
 
 In this expedition to Canada, Cook dis- 
 tinguished himself greatly — especially in his 
 surveys of the gulf of St. Lawrence, and in 
 piloting the fleet safely through the dangerous 
 shoals and rocks of that inland sea. So care- 
 ful and correct was he in all that he did, that 
 men in power and in high places began to 
 take special notice of him, and, finally, when in 
 the year 1767, an expedition of importance 
 was about to be sent to the southern seas for 
 scientific purposes, Cook was chosen to com- 
 mand it. 
 
 This was indeed a high honour, for the suc- 
 cess of that expedition depended on the man 
 who should be placed at its head. In order to 
 mark the importance of the command, and at 
 the same time invest the commander with 
 proper authority, Cook was promoted to the 
 rank of lieutenant in the Eoyal Navy. He had 
 long been a gentleman in heart and conduct ; 
 he was now raised to the social position of one 
 by the King's commission. 
 
 From this point in his career. Cook's history 
 as a great navigator and discoverer began. 
 We shall now follow him more closely in his 
 brilliant course over the world of waters. He 
 was about forty years of age at this time; 
 modest and unassuming in manners and ap-
 
 1 2 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 
 
 pearance ; upwards of six feet high, and good- 
 looking, with quick piercing eyes and brown 
 hair, which latter he wore, according to the 
 fashion of the time, tied behind in a pig tail. 
 It was not until the end of his first voyage 
 tliat he was promoted to the rank of captain. 
 
 II
 
 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 13 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 SHOWS WHAT MEN WILL DO AND DARE IN THE CAUSE 
 OF SCIENCE. 
 
 MEN who study the stars tell us strange 
 and wonderful things — things that the 
 unlearned find it hard to understand, and 
 harder still to believe, yet things that we are 
 now as sure of, as we are of the fact that two 
 and two make four ! 
 
 There was a time when men said that the 
 sun moved round the earth, and very natural 
 it was in men to say so, for, to the eye of 
 sense, it looks as if this were really the caSe. 
 But those who study the stars have found out 
 that the earth moves round the sun — a dis- 
 covery which has been of the greatest import- 
 ance to mankind — though the importance 
 thereof cannot be fully understood except by 
 scientific men. 
 
 Among other difficult things, these astrono- 
 mers have attempted to measure the distance 
 of the sun, moon, and stars, from our earth. 
 Moreover, they have tried to ascertain the 
 exact size of these celestial lights, and they 
 
 R
 
 14 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 
 
 have, to a considerable extent, been successful 
 in their efforts. By their complicated calcula- 
 tions, the men who study the stars can tell 
 the exact day, hour, and minute, when certain 
 events will happen, such as an eclipse of the 
 sun or of the moon. 
 
 Now, about the year 1768 the attention of the 
 scientific world was eagerly turned to an event 
 which was to take place in the following year. 
 This was the passage of the planet Venus 
 across the face of the sun. Astronomers term 
 this the transit of Venus. It happens verj'- 
 seldom, and occurred last in 1769. By observ- 
 ing this passage — this transit — of Venus across 
 the sun from different parts of our earth, it 
 was hoped that such information could be 
 obtained as would enable us to measure, not 
 only the distance of the sun from the earth 
 with greater accuracy than heretofore, but also 
 the extent of the whole host of stars that 
 move with our earth around the sun and form 
 what is called our Solar System. 
 
 An opportunity occurring so seldom was not 
 to be lost. Learned men were sent to all parts 
 of the world to observe the event. Among 
 others, Captain Cook was sent to the south 
 seas — there, among the far off coral isles, to 
 note the passage of a little star across the sun's 
 face — an apparently trifling, though in reality 
 important, event in the history of science.
 
 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 1 5 
 
 So much for the object of Cook's first 
 voyage. Let us now turn to the details 
 thereof. 
 
 The vessel chosen by him for his long and 
 dangerous voyage to unknown seas was a 
 small one of only 370 tons burden. It was 
 named the Endeavour. The crew consisted 
 of forty-one seamen, twelve marines, and nine 
 servants — these, with the officers and the 
 scientific men of the expedition, made up a 
 body of eighty-five persons. 
 
 The scientific men above mentioned were, 
 Mr. Green, an astronomer; Mr. Banks, a 
 naturalist, who afterwards became Sir Joseph 
 Banks and a celebrated man ; Doctor Solander, 
 who was also a naturalist, and two draughts- 
 men, one of Avhom was skilled in draAving 
 objects of natural history, the other in taking 
 views of scenery. 
 
 The Endeavour was victualled for a cruise 
 of eighteen months. She was a three-masted 
 vessel of the barque rig, and carried twenty- 
 two large guns, besides a store of small arms, 
 — for the region of the world to which they 
 were bound was inhabited by savages, against 
 whom they might find it necessary to defend 
 themselves. 
 
 When all was ready. Captain Cook hoisted 
 his flag, and spread his sails, and, on the 26th 
 of August 1768, the voyage began — England
 
 16 THE CANXIBAL ISLANDS. 
 
 soon dropped out of sight astern, and ere long 
 the blue sky above and the blue sea below 
 were all that remained for the eyes of the 
 navigators to rest upon. 
 
 It is a wonderful thought, when we come to 
 consider it, the idea of going to sea I To 
 sailors who are used to it, the thought, indeed, 
 may be very commonplace, and to lazy minds 
 that are not much given to think deeply upon 
 any subject, the thought may not appear very 
 wonderful ; but it is so, nevertheless, to us, men 
 of the land, when we calmly sit down and 
 ponder the idea of making to ourselves a 
 house of planks and beams of woods, launching 
 it upon the sea, loading it with food and 
 merchandise, setting up tall poles above its 
 roof, spreading great sheets thereon, and then 
 rushing out upon the troubled waters of the 
 great deep, there, for days and nights, for 
 weeks and months, and even years, to brave 
 the fury of the winds and waves, with nothing 
 between us and death except a wooden plank, 
 some two or three inches thick ! 
 
 It seems a bold thing for man to act in this 
 fashion, even when he is accustomed to it, and 
 when he knows all about the sea which he 
 sails over; but when, like Cook, he knows 
 very little about the far-off ocean to which he 
 is bound, his boldness seems, and really is, 
 much greater. It is this very uncertainty,
 
 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 1 7 
 
 however, that charms the minds of enterprising 
 men and gives interest to such voyages. 
 
 The Bible says " they that go down to 
 the sea in ships, that do business in great 
 waters ; these see the works of the Lord, and 
 his wonders in the deep." Navigators in all 
 ages have borne testimony to the truth of this. 
 The very first pages in Cook's journal mention 
 some of these wonders. He says, that while 
 they were off the coast of Spain, Mr. Banks 
 and Dr. Solander, the naturalists, had an 
 opportunity of observing some very curious 
 marine animals, some of which were like 
 jelly, and so colourless that it was difficult to 
 see them in the water except at night, when 
 they became luminous, and glowed like pale 
 liquid fire. One, that was carefully examined, 
 was about three inches long, and an inch thick, 
 with a hollow passing quite through it, and a 
 brown spot at one end which was supposed to 
 be its stomach. Four of these, when first 
 taken up out of the sea in a bucket, were 
 found to be adhering together, and were 
 supposed to be one animal ; but on being put 
 into a glass of water they separated and swam 
 briskly about. Many of them resembled 
 precious stones, and shone in the water with 
 bright and beautiful colours. One little 
 animal of this kind lived several hours in a 
 glass of salt water, swimming about witli great
 
 18 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 
 
 agility, and at every motion displaying a change 
 of colours. 
 
 These Medusa, as they are called, have been 
 spoken of by many travellers, who tell us that 
 in some parts of the sea they are so numerous 
 that the whole ocean is covered with them, and 
 seems to be composed of liquid fire, usually of 
 a pale blue or green colour. The appearance 
 is described as being of great splendour. Even 
 in the seas on our own coasts this beautiful 
 light is often seen. It is called phosphoric 
 light. Something of the same kind may be 
 seen in the carcass of a decaying fish if taken 
 into a dark room. 
 
 Not long after this, they saw flying-fish. 
 Cook says that when seen from the cabin-win- 
 dows they were beautiful beyond imagination, 
 their sides having the colour and brightness of 
 burnished silver. When seen from the deck 
 they did not look so beautiful, because their 
 backs were of a dark colour. It must not be 
 supposed that these fish could fly about in the 
 air like birds. They can only fly a few yards 
 at a time. They usually rise suddenly from 
 the waves, fly, as if in a great hurry, not more 
 than a yard or two above the surface, and then 
 drop as suddenly back into the sea as they rose 
 out of it. The two fins near the shoulders of 
 the fish are very long, so that they can be used 
 as wings for these short flights. When chased
 
 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 19 
 
 by their enemy, the dolphin, flying-fish usually 
 take a flight in order to escape. They do not, 
 however, appear to be able to use their eyes 
 when out of the water, for they have been seen 
 to fly against ships at sea, get entangled in the 
 rigging, and fall helpless on the deck. They 
 are not quite so large as a herring, and are 
 considered very good eating. 
 
 On drawing near to Cape Horn, on the ex- 
 treme south of South America, the voyagers 
 began to prepare for bad weather, for this Cape 
 is notorious for its storms. Few mariners 
 approach the Horn without some preparation, 
 for many a good ship has gone to the bottom 
 in the gales that blow there. 
 
 It was here that they first fell in with 
 savages. The ship having approached close to 
 that part of the land named Tierra del Fuego, 
 natives were observed on shore. As Mr. Banks 
 and Dr. Solander were anxious to visit them, a 
 boat was lowered and sent ashore. They 
 landed near a bay in the lee of some rocks 
 where the water was smooth. Thirty or forty 
 of the Indians soon made their appearance at 
 the end of a sandy beach on the other side of 
 the bay, but seeing that there were twelve 
 Europeans in the boat they were afraid, and 
 retreated. Mr. Banks and Dr. Solander then 
 advanced about one hundred yards, on which 
 two of the Indians returned, and, having ad-
 
 20 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 
 
 vanced some paces, sat down. As soon as the 
 gentlemen came up the savages rose and each 
 threw away a small stick which he had carried 
 in his hand. This was intended for a sign of 
 peace. They then walked briskly towards 
 their companions who had halted about fifty 
 yards behind them, and beckoned the gentle- 
 men to follow, which they did. They were 
 received with many uncouth signs of friend- 
 ship, and, in return, gave the savages some 
 beads and ribbons which greatly delighted 
 them. 
 
 A feeling of goodwill having been thus esta- 
 blished, the two parties joined and tried to hold 
 converse by means of signs. Three of the 
 Indians agreed to accompany them back to the 
 ship, and when they got on board one of the 
 wild visitors began to go through some extra- 
 ordinary antics. When he was taken to any 
 new part of the ship, or when he was shown 
 any new thing, he shouted with all his force 
 for some minutes, without directing his voice 
 either to the people of the ship or to his com- 
 panions. 
 
 Some beef and bread being given to them 
 they ate it, but did not seem to relish it much. 
 Nevertheless, such of it as they did not eat 
 they took away with them. But they would 
 not swallow a drop either of wine or spirits. 
 They put the glass to their lips, but, having
 
 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS, 21 
 
 tasted the liquor, tliey returned it with looks 
 of disgust. 
 
 Cook says he was much surprised at the 
 want of curiosity in these savages of the Cape, 
 and seems to have formed a very low opinion 
 of them. They were conducted all over the 
 ship, yet, although they saw a vast number of 
 beautiful and curious things that must have 
 been quite new to them, they did not give vent 
 to any expression of wonder or pleasure — for 
 the howling above spoken of did not seem to 
 be either — and when they returned to land 
 they did not seem anxious to tell what they had 
 seen, neither did their comrades appear desirous 
 of hearing anything about their visit to the 
 ship. Altogether, they seemed a much lower 
 race of people than the inhabitants of the 
 South Sea Islands whom Cook afterwards 
 visited.
 
 22 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 DESCRIBES AN ADVENTDKE IN THE MOUNTAINS, AND TELLS 
 OP TIERRA DEL FUEQO. 
 
 ONE of the main objects that Mr. Banks and 
 Dr. Solander had in view in going with 
 Captain Cook on this voyage was to collect 
 specimens of plants and insects in the new 
 countries they were about to visit. The 
 country near Cape Horn was at that time 
 almost unknown, indeed it is not much known 
 even at the present day. The two naturalists 
 of the expedition were therefore anxious to 
 land and explore the shore. 
 
 Accordingly, early one fine morning a party 
 went ashore to ascend one of the mountains. 
 It consisted of Mr. Banks and Dr. Solander 
 with their servants, two of whom were negroes ; 
 Mr. Buchan, the draughtsman, Mr. Monkhouse, 
 the surgeon of the ship, and Mr. Green, the 
 astronomer. These set off to push as far as 
 they could into the country, intending to return 
 before night. They were accompanied by two 
 seamen who carried their baggage. 
 
 %
 
 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 23 
 
 The hills, when viewed from a distance, 
 seemed to be partly wooded ; above the wood 
 there was a plain, and beyond that bare rocks. 
 Mr. Banks hoped to get through the wood, and 
 made no doubt that beyond it he would find 
 new sorts of plants which no botanist had ever 
 yet heard of. They entered the wood full of 
 hope, and with much of the excitement that 
 men cannot but feel when exploring a country 
 that has never been trodden by the foot of a 
 civilized man since the world began. 
 
 It took them, however, much longer to get 
 through the pathless wood than they had ex- 
 pected. It was afternoon before they reached 
 what they had taken for a plain, but which, to 
 their great disappointment, they found to be a 
 swamp covered with low bushes, which were so 
 stubborn that they could not break through 
 them, and were therefore compelled to step 
 over them, while at every step they sank up to 
 the ankles in mud — a mode of progress so 
 fatiguing that they were all very soon ex- 
 hausted. To make matters worse the weather 
 became gloomy and cold, with sudden blasts of 
 piercing wind accompanied by snow. 
 
 They pushed on vigorously notwithstanding, 
 and had well-nigh crossed the swamp when Mr. 
 Buchan was suddenly seized with a fit. This 
 compelled a halt. As he could not go further 
 a fire was kindled, and those who were most
 
 24 
 
 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 
 
 fatigued were left behind to take care of him 
 while the rest continued to advance. At last 
 they reached the summit of the mountain and 
 were rewarded for their toil by the botanical 
 sjjecimens discovered there. It was late in the 
 day by that time, and as it was impossible to 
 get back to the ship that night, they were 
 obliged to make up their minds to bivouac on 
 the mountain, a necessity which caused them 
 no little uneasiness, for it had now become 
 bitterly cold. Sharp blasts of wind became so 
 frequent, however, that they could not remain 
 on the exposed mountain-side, and were obliged 
 to make for the shelter of the woods in the 
 nearest valley. 
 
 Mr. Buchan having recovered, and the whole 
 party having reassembled, they set out to re- 
 cross the swamp, intending, when they should 
 get into the woods, to build a hut of leaves and 
 branches, kindle a fire, and pass the night there 
 as well as they could. But an overpowering 
 torpor had now begun to seize hold upon some 
 of the party, and it was with the greatest 
 difficulty the others could prevent the drowsy 
 ones from lying down to sleep in the snow. 
 This almost irresistible tendency to sleep is 
 common in cold countries. It is one of the 
 effects of extreme cold upon exliausted men, 
 and is a very dangerous condition, because those 
 who fall into it cannot resist giving way to itj
 
 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 25 
 
 even though they know that if they do so they 
 will certainly die. 
 
 Dr. Solander, who had formerly travelled on 
 the snow-topped mountains of Norway, was 
 aware of the danger of giving way to this feel- 
 ing, and strove to prevent his companions from 
 falling into the fatal rest. "Whoever sits 
 down," said he, " will sleep, and whoever sleeps 
 will awake no more." 
 
 Strange to say. Dr. Solander was the first to 
 disregard his own warning. While they were 
 still pushing across the naked side of the 
 mountain, the cold became suddenly so intense 
 that it increased the effect they dreaded so 
 much. The doctor found the desire to rest so 
 irresistible that he insisted on being suffered to 
 lie down. Mr. Banks tried to prevent him, but 
 in vain. Down he lay upon the ground, covered 
 though it was with snow, and all that his friends 
 could do was to keep shaking him, and so 
 prevent him from falling into the fatal sleep. 
 At the same time one of the negro servants 
 became affected in a similar manner. Mr. 
 Banks, therefore, sent forward five of the com- 
 pany with orders to get a fire ready at the first 
 convenient place they could find, while himself 
 with four others remained with the doctor and 
 the negro, whom partly by entreaty and partly 
 by force, they roused up and brought on for 
 some little distance. But when they had got
 
 26 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 
 
 through the greatest part of the swamp they 
 both declared they could go no further. Again 
 Mr. Banks tried to reason wdth the two un- 
 fortunate men, pointing out their extreme 
 danger and beseeching them to make an effort 
 to advance. But all he could say had no effect. 
 
 When the negro was told that if he would 
 not go on he must, in a short time, be frozen to 
 death, he answered that he desired nothing but 
 to be allowed to lie down and die. Dr. Solander, 
 on being told the same thing, replied that he 
 was willing to go on, but that he must "first 
 take, some sleep" forgetting apparently that he 
 had before told his comrades that to sleep was 
 to perish. 
 
 As Mr. Banks and his companions could not 
 carry them, there was no help for it — they were 
 suffered to sit down, being partly supported by 
 the bushes. In a few minutes they were both 
 sound asleep. Providentially, just at that time, 
 some of the people who had been sent forward 
 returned with the welcome news that a fire had 
 been lighted not more than a quarter of a mile 
 off. Eenewed attempts were therefore made 
 to rouse the sleepers. But the negro was past 
 help. Every effort failed to awaken him. With 
 Dr. Solander they were more successful, yet, 
 though he had not slept five minutes he had 
 almost lost the use of his limbs, and the muscles 
 were so shrunken that the shoes fell off his
 
 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 27 
 
 feet. Staggering and stumbling among the 
 slush and snow more dead than alive, he was 
 half carried half dragged by his comrades to 
 the fire. 
 
 Meanwhile the other negro and a seaman 
 were left in charge of the unfortunate black 
 servant with directions to stay by him and do 
 what they could for him until help should be 
 sent. The moment Dr. Solander was got to 
 the fire, two of the strongest of the party who 
 had been refreshed were sent back to bring 
 in the negro. In half an hour, however, they 
 had the mortification to see these two men 
 return alone. They had been unable to find 
 their comrades. This at first seemed unaccount- 
 able, but when it was discovered that the only 
 bottle of rum belonging to the party was amiss- 
 ing, Mr. Banks thought it probable that it had 
 been in the knapsack of one of the absent men, 
 that by means of it the sleeping negro had been 
 revived ; that they had then tried to reach the 
 fire without waiting for assistance, and so had 
 lost themselves. 
 
 It was by this time quite dark, another heavy 
 fall of snow had come on and continued for 
 two hours, so that all hope of seeing them again 
 alive was given up, for it must be remembered 
 that the men remaining by the fire were so 
 thoroughly knocked up that had they gone out 
 to try to save their comrades they would in all
 
 28 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 
 
 probability have lost their own lives. Towards 
 midnight, however, a shout was heard at some 
 distance. Mr. Banks with four others went 
 out immediately and found the seaman who had 
 been left with the two negroes, staggering along 
 with just strength enough to keep on his legs. 
 He was quickly brought to the fire, and having 
 described where the other two were, Mr. Banks 
 proceeded in search of them. They were soon 
 found. The first negro, who had sunk down at 
 the same time with Dr. Solander, was found 
 standing on his legs, but unable to move. The 
 other negro was lying on the snow as insensible 
 as a stone. 
 
 All hands were now called from the fire, and 
 an attempt was made to carry them to it, but 
 every man was so weak from cold, hunger, and 
 fatigue, that the united strength of the whole 
 party was not sufiicient for this. The night 
 was extremely dark, the snow was very deep, 
 and although they were but a short distance 
 from the fire, it Avas as much as each man could 
 do to make his way back to it, stumbling and 
 falling as he went through bogs and bushes. 
 
 Thus the poor negroes were left to their sad 
 fate, and some of the others were so near shar- 
 ing that fate with them that they began to lose 
 their sense of feeling. One of Mr. Banks's 
 servants became so ill, that it was feared he 
 would die before he could be got to the fire.
 
 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 29 
 
 At tlie fire, however, they did eventually 
 arrive, and beside it passed a dreadful night of 
 anxiety, grief, and sufiering. Of the twelve 
 who had set out on this unfortunate expedition 
 in health and good spirits, two were dead, a 
 third was so ill that it was doubtful whether 
 he would be able to go forward in the morning, 
 and a fourth, ]\Ir. Buchan, was in danger of a 
 return of his fits. They were distant from the 
 ship a long day's journey, while snow lay deep 
 on the ground and still continued to fall. 
 Moreover, as they had not expected to be out 
 so long, they had no provisions left, except a 
 vulture which chanced to be shot, and which 
 was not large enough to afford each of them 
 quarter of a meal. 
 
 When morning dawned nothingwas tobeseen, 
 as far as the eye could reach, but snow, which 
 seemed to lie as tliick upon the trees a? on the 
 gi'ound, and the -svind came down in such sudden 
 violent blasts, that they did not dare to resume 
 their journey. How long this might last they 
 knew not. Despair crept slowly over them, 
 and they began gloomily to believe that they 
 were doomed to perish of hunger and cold in 
 that dreary waste. But the Almighty, who 
 often afi'ords help to man when his case seems 
 most hopeless and desperate, sent deliverance 
 in a way most agreeable and unexpected. He 
 caused a soft noild breeze to blow, under the
 
 30 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 
 
 influence of which the clouds began to clear 
 away, the intense cold moderated, and the 
 gladdening sun broke forth, so that with 
 revived spirits and frames the wanderers were 
 enabled to start on the return journey to the 
 coast. 
 
 Before doing so, they cooked and ate the 
 vulture, and it is probable that they devoured 
 that meal with fully as much eagerness and 
 satisfaction as the ravenous bird itself ever 
 devoured its prey. It was but a light break- 
 fast, however. After being skinned, the bird 
 was divided into ten portions, and every man 
 cooked his own as he thought fit, but each did 
 not receive above three mouthfuls. Neverthe- 
 less it strengthened them enough to enable 
 them to return to the ship, where they were 
 received by their anxious friends with much 
 joy and thankfulness. 
 
 The month of December is the middle of 
 summer in the land at the extreme south of 
 South America. That land occupies much 
 about the same position on the southern half 
 of this world that we occupy on the northern 
 half; so that, when it is winter with us, it is 
 summer there. The climate is rigorous and 
 stormy in the extreme, and the description 
 given of the natives shows that they are a 
 Avretched and forlorn race of human beings. 
 Captain Cook visited one of their villages
 
 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 31 
 
 before leaving the coast. It contained about 
 a dozen dwellings of the poorest description. 
 They were mere hovels ; nothing more than a 
 few poles set up in a circle and meeting 
 together at the top, each forming a kind of 
 cone. On the weather side each cone was 
 covered with a few boughs and a little grass. 
 The other side was left open to let the light in 
 and the smoke out. Furniture they had none. 
 A little grass on the floor served for chairs, 
 tables, and beds. The only articles of manu- 
 facture to be seen among the people were a 
 few rude baskets, and a sort of sack in which 
 they carried the shell-fish which formed part 
 of their food. They had also bows and arrows 
 which were rather neatly made, the arrows 
 with flint heads cleverly fitted on. 
 
 The colour of those savages resembled iron- 
 rust mixed with oO ; their hair was long and 
 black. The men were large but clumsy feUows, 
 varying from five feet eight to five feet ten. 
 The women were much smaller, few being 
 above five feet. Their costume consisted of 
 skins of wild animals. The women tied their 
 fur cloaks about the waists with a thong of 
 leather. One would imagine that among people 
 so poor and miserably ofi", there was not temp- 
 tation to vain show, nevertheless they were 
 fond of making themselves " look fine ! " 
 They painted their faces with various colours ;
 
 32 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 
 
 white round the eyes, with stripes of red and 
 black across the cheeks, but scarcely any two 
 of them were painted alike. Both men and 
 women wore bracelets of beads made of shells 
 and bones, and, of course, they were greatly 
 delighted with the beads which their visitors 
 presented to them. Their language was harsh 
 in sound ; thev seemed to have no form of 
 government, and no sort of religion. Alto- 
 gether they aj)peared to be the most destitute, 
 as well as the most stupid, of all human 
 beings.
 
 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 33 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 EXPLAINS HOW CORAL ISLANDS ARE MADE. 
 
 SOON after this adventurous visit to the 
 land of Tierra del Fuego, the Endeavour 
 doubled Cape Horn and entered the waters of 
 the great Pacific Ocean ; and now Cook began 
 to traverse those unknown seas in which his 
 fame as a discoverer was destined to be made. 
 He sailed over this ocean for several weeks, 
 however, before discovering any land. It was 
 on Tuesday morning, the lOtli of April, that 
 he fell in with the first of the coral islands. 
 Mr. Banks's servant, Peter Briscoe, was the 
 first to see it, bearing south, at the distance of 
 about ten or twelve miles, and the ship was 
 immediately run in that direction. It was 
 found to be an island of an oval form, with a 
 lake, or lagoon, in the middle of it. In fact it 
 was like an irregularly-formed ring of land, 
 with the ocean outside and a lake inside. 
 Coral islands vary a good deal in form and 
 size, but the above description is true of many 
 of them.
 
 34 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 
 
 To this island the crew of the Endeavour 
 now drew near with looks of eager interest, as 
 may well be believed, for an unknown land 
 necessarily excites feelings of lively curiosity 
 in the breasts of those who discover it. 
 
 It was found to be very narrow in some 
 places, and very low, almost on a level with 
 the sea. Some parts were bare and rocky; 
 others were covered with vegetation, while in 
 several places there were clumps of trees — 
 chiefly cocoa-nut palms. When the ship came 
 within a mile of the breakers, the lead was 
 hove, but no bottom was found with 130 
 fathofQS of line ! This was an extraordinary 
 depth so near shore, but they afterwards found 
 that most of the coral islands have great 
 depth of water round them, close outside the 
 breakers. 
 
 They now observed that the island was 
 inhabited, and with the glass counted four-and- 
 twenty natives walking on the beach. These 
 all seemed to be quite naked. They were of 
 a brown colour, and had long black hair. 
 They carried spears of great length in their 
 hands, also a smaller weapon which appeared 
 to be either a club or a paddle. The huts of 
 these people were under the shade of some 
 palm-trees, and Captain Cook says, that to 
 him and his men, who had seen nothing but 
 water and sky for many long months, except
 
 ■f:ii|f'='l!!i 
 
 IUllllillliiil'HHl"'}'Mlllll)|lllllliil|i'!llllii|i^^
 
 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 35 
 
 the dreary shores of Tierra del Fuego, these 
 groves appeared like paradise. 
 
 They called this Lagoon Island. As night 
 came on soon after they reached it, however, 
 they were compelled to sail away without 
 attempting to land. 
 
 Not long afterwards another island was 
 discovered. This one was in the shape of a 
 bow, with the calm lake, or lagoon, lying 
 between the cord and the bow. It was also 
 inhabited, but Cook did not think it worth 
 his while to land. The natives here had 
 canoes, and the voyagers waited to give them 
 an opportunity of putting off to the ship, but 
 they seemed afraid to do so. 
 
 Now, good reader, you must know that these 
 coral islands of the Pacific are not composed of 
 ordinary rocks, like most other islands of the 
 world, but are literally manufactured or built 
 by millions of extremely small insects which 
 merit particular notice. Let us examine this 
 process of island-making which is carried on 
 very extensively by the artisans of the great 
 South-Sea Factory ! 
 
 The coral insect is a small creature of the 
 sea which has been gifted with the power of 
 " secreting" or depositing a lime-like substance, 
 with which it builds to itself a little cell or 
 habitation. It fastens this house to a rock at 
 the bottom of the sea. Like many other crea-
 
 36 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 
 
 tures tlie coral insect is sociable ; it is fond of 
 company, and is never found working except 
 in connexion with millions of its friends. Of 
 all the creatures of earth it shows perhaps the 
 best example of what mighty works can be 
 accomplished by union. One man can do com- 
 paratively little, but hundreds of men, united 
 in their work, can achieve wonders, as every 
 one knows. They can erect palaces and cathe- 
 drals towering to the skies ; they can cover 
 hundreds of miles of ground with cities, and 
 connect continents with telegraphs, but, with 
 all their union, all their wisdom, and all their 
 power, men cannot build islands — yet this is 
 done by the coral insect ; a thing without 
 hands or brains, a creature with little more 
 than a body and a stomach. It is not much 
 bigger than a pin-head, yet hundreds of the 
 lovely, fertile islands of the Pacific Ocean are 
 formed by this busy animalcule. Many of those 
 islands would never have been there but for 
 the coral insect ! 
 
 When corallines (as they are called) set about 
 building an island, they lay the foundation on 
 the top of a submarine mountain. The ordi- 
 nary islands of the sea are neither more nor 
 less than the tops of those mountains which 
 rise from the bottom of the sea and project 
 above the surface. Some of these sea-moun- 
 tains rise high above the surface and form large
 
 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 37 
 
 islands; some only peep, so to speak, out of 
 the waves, thus forming small islands ; others 
 again do not rise to the surface at all — their 
 highest peaks being several feet below the level 
 of the ocean. It is on these water-covered 
 mountain-tops that the coral insects lay the 
 foundations of their islands. As few moun- 
 tain peaks are level, however, whether above 
 or below water, the insects find it more con- 
 venient to form a ring round the sides of the 
 mountain-top than to build on the exact top 
 itself. Then they set to work with the busy 
 industry of bees. Their talents are few ; ap- 
 parently they have received only one, but they 
 turn that one to good account. They fulfil the 
 work for which they were created. No creature 
 can do more ! 
 
 They begin to build, and the work advances 
 rapidly, for they are active little masons. The 
 ring round the mountain top soon begins to 
 shoot upwards and extend outwards. As the 
 labourers continue their work their families 
 increase. It is a thriving and a united com- 
 munity. There are neither wars nor disputes 
 — no quarrelling, no misspent time, no mis- 
 applied talents. There is unity of action and 
 design, hence the work advances quickly, 
 steadily, and well. In process of time the 
 coral ring becomes a solid wall, which gradually 
 rises above the highest peak of the submarine
 
 38 THE CANXIBAL ISLANDS. 
 
 mountain, and at length approaches the surface 
 of the sea. When it reaches this point the 
 work is done. The coral insect can only work 
 under water. When its delicate head rises 
 above the wave it ceases to build, and, having 
 done its duty, it dies. Those which reach the 
 surface first die first. The others that are still 
 below water work on, widening and strengthen- 
 ing the wall until they too reach the fatal sur- 
 face, peep for one moment as it were on the 
 upper world and then perish. Thus the active 
 builders go on adding to the width of the 
 structure and dying by successive relays; 
 working with their little might during their 
 brief existence and knowing nothing of the 
 great end which is to result from their modest 
 busy lives. 
 
 With the death of the coral insects the 
 foundation stone of the island is laid, in the 
 form of a ring just peeping out of the ocean. 
 Thenceforth other creatures continue the work. 
 The waves lash and beat upon the uppermost 
 coral cells and break them up into fine white 
 sand. Currents of ocean throw upon this beach 
 pieces of sea-weed and drifting marine sub- 
 stances of various kinds. The winds convey 
 the lighter seeds of land plants to it, and sea- 
 birds that alight upon it to rest do the same 
 thing. Thus, little by little, things accumulate 
 on the top of the coral ring until the summit
 
 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 39 
 
 rises above the reach and fury of the waves. 
 No sooner is this accomplished than the genial 
 sun of those regions calls the seeds into life. 
 A few blades of green shoot up. These are 
 the little tokens of life that give promise of the 
 luxuriance yet to come. Soon the island-ring 
 is clothed with rich and beautiful vegetation, 
 cocoa-nut palms begin to sprout and sea-fowl 
 to find shelter where, in former days, the waves 
 of the salt sea alone were to be found. In 
 process of time the roving South-sea islanders 
 discover this little gem of ocean, and take up 
 their abode on it, and when such a man as 
 Cook sails past it, he sees, perchance, the naked 
 savage on the beach gazing in wonder at his 
 " big canoe," and the little children swimming 
 like ducks in the calm waters of the lagoon or 
 gambolling like porpoises among the huge 
 breakers outside that roll like driven snow 
 upon the strand. 
 
 During their formation, these islands are 
 fraught with danger to ships, for sometimes, 
 in parts of the ocean where charts show deep 
 water, the sailor finds an unexpected coral reef, 
 and, before he is aware, the good ship runs on 
 this living wall and becomes a wreck. Many a 
 noble vessel goes to sea well appointed and vnth 
 a good brave crew, but never more returns ; 
 — who knows how many such have, when 
 all on board thought themselves secure, been
 
 40 
 
 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 
 
 dashed to pieces suddenly, and lost upon the 
 coral reefs of the Pacific ? 
 
 These circular islets of coral never rise more 
 than a few feet above the surface of the sea, 
 but there are many other islands in the South 
 Seas — some of which have been thrown up by 
 the action of volcanoes, and are wild, rugged, 
 mountainous, and of every conceivable shape 
 and size. 
 
 The busy corallines before mentioned are so 
 numerous in the South Seas that they build 
 their coral walls everywhere. As they have 
 an objection apparently to commence building 
 in shallow water, they are obliged to keep off 
 the shore a distance of a mile or more, so that 
 when they reach the surface they enclose a belt 
 of water of that width, which is guarded by the 
 reef from the violence of the waves, and forms 
 a splendid natural harbour. Almost every 
 South-sea island has its coral reef round it, 
 and its harbour of still water between the reef 
 and the shore. 
 
 It would seem as if the beneficent Creator 
 had purposely formed those harbours for man's 
 convenience, because narrow openings are found 
 in all the reefs, without which, of course, the 
 sheltered waters within could not have been 
 entered. These openings are usually found 
 to occur opposite valleys where the streams 
 from the mountains enter the sea. It is
 
 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 41 
 
 therefore supposed that fresh water kills the 
 coral insects at these places, thus preventing 
 the reef from forming an unbroken circle. 
 Low islets are usually formed on each side of 
 the openings on which a few cocoa-nut trees 
 grow; so that the mariner is thus furnished 
 \vith a natural beacon by which to guide his 
 vessel clear of the reef safely into the harbour. 
 One of the most interesting of the larger 
 islands of the Pacific is Otaheite (now spelt 
 and pronounced Tahiti), at which Captain 
 Cook arrived on the 4th of April 1769. It 
 had been discovered, however, nearly two 
 years before the date of his visit — as the next 
 chapter will show.
 
 42 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 mSCOTEBT BY CAPTAIN WALLIS OF OTAHEITE OR TAHITI. 
 
 THE beautiful island of Tahiti was discovered 
 by Captain Wallis in the year 1767. 
 
 It was on a bright day in June when he 
 first saw it from the deck, but when his vessel 
 (the Dolphin) came close to it, a thick mist 
 descended like a veU and shut it out from view 
 of the impatient mariners, who were compelled 
 to lie to until the mist should clear away. 
 At length it rolled oflF, and disclosed one of 
 the most lovely and delightful scenes that 
 could be imagined. 
 
 The Dolphin being the first ship that ever 
 touched at Tahiti, the natives, as we may well 
 imagine, were fiUed with amazement at its vast 
 size and curious shape. No sooner did the 
 ship draw near than she was surrounded by 
 hundreds of canoes, containing altogether 
 nearly a thousand naked savages. At first 
 the poor creatures were afraid to draw near. 
 They sat in their little barks gazing at the 
 " big canoe " in silent wonder, or talking to
 
 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 43 
 
 each other about her in low eager tones, but 
 never for a moment taking their eyes off this 
 great sight ! 
 
 At last, after consulting together, they 
 began to paddle slowly round the ship, and 
 make signs of peace and friendship, which 
 those on board were not slow to return, en- 
 deavouring to induce some of them to come 
 on deck. This they were naturally afraid to 
 do, but at length one fellow took heart and 
 began by making a speech, which lasted for full 
 fifteen minutes. As none of the sailors under- 
 stood a word of it, they were not much en- 
 lightened ; but the savage, who held a branch 
 of the plantain-tree in his hand during his 
 oration, concluded by casting this branch into 
 the sea. This was meant as a sign of friend- 
 ship, for soon after a number of similar 
 branches were thrown on the ship's deck, and 
 then a few of the islanders ventured on board. 
 
 There was "much talk," however, on the 
 part of the savages, before they began to feel 
 at ease. Trinkets of various kinds were now 
 offered to them, and they gazed around them 
 with great interest, gradually losing their fears 
 under the kindness of Captain Wallis and his 
 companions. This happy state of things, how- 
 ever, was suddenly interrupted by a goat 
 belonging to the ship, which, not liking the 
 appearance of the strangers, attacked one of
 
 44 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 
 
 them unceremoniously, and butted at him with 
 its head. Turning quickly round, the savage 
 was filled with terror on beholding a creature, 
 the like of which he had never seen before, 
 reared on its hind legs, and preparing to repeat 
 the blow. Without a moment's hesitation he 
 rushed in consternation to the ship's side, and 
 plunged into the sea, whither he was followed 
 by all his countrymen in the twinkling of an 
 eye. A storm of musket bullets could not 
 have cleared the deck more quickly than did 
 the attack of that pugnacious goat ! 
 
 In a short time they recovered from their 
 terrors, the ill-behaved goat was removed, and 
 some of the natives were again induced to 
 return on board, where they were treated with 
 the utmost kindness, and presented with such 
 trifling gifts as beads and nails, etc., much to 
 their delight. Notwithstanding this, however, 
 the visit terminated inharmoniously in con- 
 sequence of one of the natives snatching a 
 gold-laced hat from an officer's head, and 
 jumping with it into the sea ! 
 
 After this Wallis stood in-shore intending 
 to anchor, and sent his boats still closer to the 
 land to take soundings. Here they were 
 immediately surrounded by a great number of 
 canoes, and the captain, suspecting the natives 
 of hostile intentions, fired a nine-pounder over 
 their heads. They were much startled by the
 
 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 45 
 
 unknown and terrible sound, but, seeing that 
 no result followed, they proceeded to attack 
 the boats, sending showers of stones into them, 
 and wounding some of the men. It now be- 
 came necessary to act in earnest, so a musket 
 shot was discharged at the savage who began 
 the attack. The ball pierced his shoulder, 
 whereupon the whole host paddled to the shore 
 in great terror and confusion. 
 
 Notwithstanding this, the islanders soon re- 
 turned to the ship with their boughs of peace : 
 a speech was made by one of them. A few 
 trinkets were given by the Europeans, and 
 friendship was again restored ; but next morn- 
 ing, when the boats were in-shore searching 
 for fresh Avater, a second attack was made 
 upon them. Three large canoes ran against 
 the ship's cutter, and stove in some of her 
 upper planks. The natives were about to 
 leap on board when a volley was fired into 
 them, and two of their number fell into the 
 sea. On seeing this they instantly retired, 
 and the wounded men were dragged into the 
 canoes. 
 
 Never having seen the effects of fire-arms 
 before, the astonished savages apparently could 
 not understand what was wrong with their 
 comrades. They set them on their feet, but 
 finding they could not stand, they tried to 
 make them sit upright. One of them being
 
 46 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 
 
 only wounded, was able to remain in this posi- 
 tion, but the other was dead, so they had to 
 lay him in the bottom of their canoe. Once 
 again they made peaceful signs, and Wallis, 
 who was most anxious to avoid bloodshed, 
 met them more than half way. Traffic was 
 speedily opened, and a considerable quantity 
 of fruit, fowls, and hogs were obtained in 
 exchange for scissors, knives, beads, and small 
 trinkets of little value. But this did not last 
 long. Warlike preparations were renewed by 
 the natives, and many of their canoes w^re 
 seen to be filled with large pebbles. At last 
 an attack was made on the ship itself, and a 
 regular battle was fought. 
 
 This happened early in the morning when 
 the sailors were engaged trafficking with the 
 people in the canoes that contained provisions. 
 Captain Wallis observed, with some anxiety, 
 that, besides those provision canoes, many 
 others of large size and filled with stones 
 were gradually crowding round the ship ; he, 
 therefore kept part of the crew armed, and 
 loaded his guns. More canoes were putting 
 off from shore and crowding round until there 
 were about three hundred of them, with up- 
 wards of two thousand men, some of whom 
 sang a gruff sort of war-song, while others blew 
 into a shell as if it were a trumpet, and some 
 played on an instrument resembling a flute. 
 
 i
 
 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 47 
 
 In the midst of these discordant noises one 
 canoe, larger than the others, and with a canopy 
 over it, pushed alongside, and a naked warrior 
 handed up a bunch of red and yellow feathers. 
 This was, of course, supposed to be a sign of 
 peace, but such was not the case. Immediately 
 afterwards the canoe pushed off and the leader 
 threw into the air the branch of a cocoa-nut tree. 
 This was the signal. A general shout burst 
 from the savages; the canoes made for the 
 ship, and showers of stones were thrown on 
 board. Many of these stones were fully two 
 pounds weight, and as they were thrown with 
 great force, some of the sailors were severely 
 wounded. 
 
 The crew of the Dolphin rushed to quarters. 
 The watch on deck instantly opened a fire of 
 musketry on those nearest the ship, and two 
 of the quarter-deck swivel guns, which happened 
 to be loaded with small shot, were also dis- 
 charged. This warm and vigorous reception 
 checked the attack for a few minutes ; but the 
 courage of the savages was aroused. They 
 quickly renewed the assault, coming on in all 
 directions, and receiving constant reinforce- 
 ments from the shore. But now the great guns 
 of the ship were brought into play; the 
 thunder of artillery echoed, for the first time, 
 from the mountain-sides of Tahiti ; and, as the 
 heavy balls tore up the sea and crasheJ uyon
 
 48 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 
 
 the shore, the terrified natives in the canoes 
 nearest the slaip took to fliglit. 
 
 Seeing tlais, the captain at once ordered the 
 fire to cease, being anxious to do as little harm 
 as possible. This, however, had the effect of 
 restoring confidence to the natives, who lay for 
 some time gazing at the ship from a consider- 
 able distance. They had evidently profited 
 by their short experience in this new style of 
 warfare, for, observing that the terrible iron 
 shower came thundering only from the sides of 
 the ship, they made their next attack on the 
 bow and stern — advancing with much daring, 
 and throwing their stones with great violence 
 and good aim, insomuch that some more of the 
 men were severely hurt. 
 
 There is no saying what might have been 
 the end of this fight, had not a lucky cannon- 
 shot, fired from one of the great guns that had 
 been run out at the bow, hit the canoe of the 
 savage chief, and cut it in two. A result so 
 tremendous had the effect of filling the hearts 
 of the savages with terror. Every canoe turned 
 tail and made for the shore in dire confusion, 
 while the people who had crowded the beach 
 took to their heels and ran over the hills in 
 the utmost haste, as if they felt their only 
 safety lay in placing the mountains between 
 them and the terrible strangers in the big canoe. 
 In half an hour not a single canoe was to be seen!
 
 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 49 
 
 Captain Wallis now hoped that the natives 
 tvould feel his immense superiority, and cease 
 a useless contest, but he was mistaken. He 
 was not yet done with them. They were a 
 very determined set of men. Soon after this 
 fight they were observed making preparations 
 for a renewed attack. They could be seen 
 pouring over the hills in all directions and 
 lurking in the thickets, while, round the point, 
 numbers of war-canoes came paddling to the 
 beach, where fresh Avarriors and bags of stones 
 were embarked. It was evident that a grand 
 attack was to be made ; so Wallis prepared 
 to repel it. Soon after, the bay was crowded 
 with canoes as they paddled straight and swift 
 toward the ship. At once the great guns 
 opened with terrible effect, and so tremendous 
 a fire was kept up that the entire flotilla was 
 almost instantly dispersed. Many of the 
 canoes Avere run ashore and deserted ; others 
 fled round the point, and the savages took to 
 the woods. Into these the fire was then 
 directed, and the natives, who doubtless ima- 
 gined that no danger could penetrate from 
 such a distance into the heart of their thick 
 bushes, were driven, astonished and horrified, 
 up a hill on which thousands of women and 
 children had taken up their position to witness 
 the fight. 
 
 Here they deemed themselves quite safe,
 
 50 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 
 
 but Captcain Wallis resolved to show them that 
 they were not so. He thought that the best 
 thing he could do would be to inspire them 
 with a wholesome dread of his tremendous 
 artillery, so he ordered the guns to be fired at 
 the crowded hill. The shots tore up the earth 
 near a tree under which a dense crowd was 
 collected. It need scarcely be added that the 
 whole host fled on the wings of terror, and in 
 less than two minutes not a man, woman, or 
 child was to be seen. 
 
 The natives now at length submitted. Not 
 many hours after the close of this fight, a few of 
 them came down to the beach carrying green 
 boughs which they stuck into the sand, and 
 placed beside them a peace-oflFering of hogs 
 and dogs and bundles of native cloth. Of 
 course Wallis was right glad to accept it, and 
 in return gave them presents of hatchets, nails, 
 and other things. Peace was now thoroughly 
 established, and the two parties engaged in 
 amicable traffic with as much good will as if 
 they had neither quarrelled nor fought. The 
 queen of the island visited the ship, and from 
 that time till the Dolphin left, everything went 
 smoothly. 
 
 The ignorance of the natives as to the rela- 
 tive value of various metals was curiously 
 shown one day. In order to find out what 
 things they liked best, Captain Wallis spread
 
 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 51 
 
 before them a coin called a Johannes, a guinea, 
 a crown piece, a Spanish dollar, a few shillings, 
 some new halfpence, and two large nails, and 
 made signs to them to help themselves. The 
 nails were first seized with great eagerness, 
 and then a few of the glittering new halfpence, 
 but the silver and gold lay neglected ! 
 
 The friendship thus established continued to 
 increase as long as Wallis remained there, and 
 when at length he took his departure the 
 natives exhibited every sign of extreme regret 
 — the queen especially was inconsolable, and 
 wept bitterly when she bade them farewell. 
 
 Such were a few of the scenes that occurred 
 at the discovery of Tahiti, an island wliich has 
 since become famous as the scene of the resi- 
 dence of the mutineers of the Bounty, and the 
 field of much earnest and deeply interesting 
 missionary labour.
 
 52 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 
 
 CHAPTEE VI. 
 
 CAPTAIN cook's VISIT TO TAHITI. 
 
 LESS than two years after the discovery of 
 Tahiti by Wallis, Captain Cook arrived 
 in the Endeavour at the same island. He first 
 saw its high mountains rise on the horizon on 
 the 11th of June 1769, and soon afterwards a 
 few canoes came ofi" to the ship, but the natives 
 were timid at first. They evidently had not 
 forgotten the thundering guns and crashing 
 shot of the Dolphin. 
 
 In every canoe there were young plantains 
 and branches of trees, which latter were in- 
 tended as tokens of peace and friendship. 
 The people in one of the canoes ventured to 
 the ship, and handed these branches up the 
 side, making signals at the same time with 
 great earnestness. At first the sailors were 
 unable to make out their meaning, but at 
 length, guessing that they wished those symbols 
 to be placed in some conspicuous part of the 
 ship, they immediately stuck them about the 
 rigging, upon which the natives expressed the
 
 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 53 
 
 greatest satisfaction. Cook then purchased 
 the cargoes of the canoes, consisting of cocoa- 
 nuts and various kinds of fruits, which, after 
 their long voyage, were most acceptable. 
 
 Next morning the Endeavour was safely- 
 anchored in a bay called by the natives Matavai. 
 Here the visitors were received with much 
 kindness. The natives regarded them with 
 great respect and awe; the first man who 
 approached them crouching so low that he 
 almost crept on his hands and knees. Then 
 two of the chiefs came forward, and each 
 selected his friend. One chose Cook, and the 
 other selected Mr. Banks, and each, taking 
 off the greater part of his clothes, put them 
 solemnly on his chosen friend. 
 
 On visiting their houses afterwards, they 
 passed through delightful groves of trees which 
 were loaded with cocoa-nuts and bread-fruit. 
 These were found to be most excellent food. 
 Before becoming quite ripe the liquid inside 
 the cocoa-nut is said to resemble lemonade ; 
 when riper it is more like milk, and the bread- 
 fruit nut, when properly dressed, is like the 
 crumb of wheaten bread; so that it may be 
 said of those favoured regions, with some 
 degree of truth, that the people find something 
 like bread and milk growing on the trees ! 
 There is indeed little occasion there for men 
 to work. The fruits of the earth grow
 
 54 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 
 
 luxuriantly in a wild state ; hence the natives, 
 although a strong and active race, are habitually 
 indolent. It has been proved, however, that 
 when the blessed influence of the Christian 
 religion is brought to bear on them, the South 
 Sea islanders are, in mind and body, good 
 specimens of mankind. 
 
 One of the houses visited by Cook, in com- 
 pany with Messrs. Banks and Monkhouse, Dr. 
 Solander and others, on his first landing, was that 
 of Tootahah, a middle-aged man, who seemed 
 to be a person of rank. He received them hospit- 
 ably, spread mats for the party, desired them to 
 sit down by his side, and gave them an excellent 
 dinner of bread-fruit, cocoa-nuts, plantains, and 
 fish — the latter raw as well as dressed. Cook 
 naturally preferred his fish cooked, but the 
 natives seemed to relish it raw ! Thereafter 
 Tootahah presented Mr. Banks and Captain 
 Cook with a cock and hen, which curious gifts 
 they accepted with many thanks, and in return 
 gave Tootahah a laced silk neckcloth and a 
 pocket handkerchief, in which he immediately 
 dressed himself with immense satisfaction. 
 Mr. Banks seems to have been a favourite with 
 the savage ladies, for they pHed him earnestly 
 with cocoa-nut milk. He, as well as Cook, 
 received a further gift of native cloth, which, 
 although rough in texture, was agreeably per- 
 fumed.
 
 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 55 
 
 Beads and other ornaments were presented 
 to the women, and altogether the new friends 
 were becoming mutually delighted with each 
 other when a sudden interruption to the har- 
 monious meeting was caused by the discovery 
 that some of the savages had acquired the art 
 of picking pockets. A snuff-box belonging to 
 Mr. Monkhouse disappeared, and an opera- 
 glass in a shagreen case, the property of Dr. 
 Solander, vanished. To pass over a first act 
 of this kind lightly would have led to inter- 
 minable pilferings and quarrellings. Mr. Banks, 
 therefore, started up angrily and struck the butt 
 of his musket violently on the ground. 
 Whereupon the most of the natives were 
 panic-stricken and darted out of the hut with 
 the utmost precipitation. The chief endeavoured 
 to appease the wrath of his guests by offering 
 them gifts of cloth ; but they were not thus to 
 be silenced. They insisted on the restoration 
 of the stolen articles, so the chief went out and 
 shortly after returned with a beaming counte- 
 nance — he had found them both ; but his 
 countenance fell when, on opening the case of 
 the opera-glass, the glass itself was not there. 
 With immense energy he resumed his detective 
 duties, and was so fortunate as to recover the 
 glass in a short time. Thus peace was restored, 
 and the natives were taught to feel that their 
 propensity to steal would prove a source of
 
 56 
 
 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 
 
 great annoyance and some danger to them 
 should they venture to give way to it in future. 
 
 Soon after this, Cook selected a spot on the 
 beach, not far from the ship, and, pitching his 
 tent there, began to arrange for making the 
 astronomical observations which had brought 
 him to the South Seas. They had not remained 
 long, however, before they found that the 
 islanders were all addicted to stealing. Cook 
 tells us that men and women of all ranks were 
 the "arrantest thieves upon the face of the 
 earth," yet they seemed to feel that the act of 
 theft was wrong, for if charged with being 
 guilty, when they were in reality innocent, they 
 were often moved to passionate indignation. 
 
 One day, when a large number of natives 
 visited the ship, the chiefs employed them- 
 selves in stealing what they could in the cabin, 
 while their dependants were no less industrious 
 in other parts of the ship. They snatched up 
 everything that it was possible for them to 
 secrete till they got on shore. Two knives had 
 been lost on shore, one of them belonging to 
 Mr. Banks, who taxed a man named Tubourai 
 Tamaide, whom he suspected, with the theft. 
 The man denied it stoutly, but upon Mr. Banks 
 saying firmly that, no matter who had taken 
 it, he was determined to have it back, another 
 native, feeling alarmed for his own safety, 
 stepped forward and produced a rag in which
 
 THE CANA^IBAL ISLANDS. 57 
 
 three knives were tied up. One belonged to Dr. 
 Solander, another to Captain Cook ; the owner 
 of the third was not known. Mr. Banks con- 
 tinued to charge Tubourai Tamaide with the 
 theft of his knife, and the poor man continued 
 to deny it indignantly. Not long after, it was 
 discovered to have been mislaid by Mr. Banks's 
 own servant, who at length found it. Upon 
 this demonstration of his innocence, Tubourai 
 expressed strong emotions of mind. The fellow 
 was, doubtless, as great a thief as the rest of 
 his comrades, but on this occasion he felt him- 
 self to be an injured innocent, and refused to 
 be comforted until ]\Ir. Banks expressed great 
 sorrow for his unjust accusation and made him a 
 few trifling presents, whereupon he immediately 
 forgot his wrongs and was perfectly reconciled ! 
 
 In his dealings with these natives, Captain 
 Cook invariably acted with the gentleness, firm- 
 ness, and wisdom of a truly great man, and at all 
 times treated evil-doers with impartial justice. 
 
 One day a chief came to the tent on the 
 beach in a state of intense excitement, and, 
 hastily seizing Mr. Banks by the arm, made 
 signs that he should follow him. ]\Ir. Banks 
 immediately complied, and soon came to a 
 place where they found the ship's butcher with 
 a reaping-hook in his hand. Here the chief 
 stopped, and in a transport of rage explained 
 as well as he could by signs, that the butcher
 
 58 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 
 
 had threatened to cut his wife's throat with 
 the hook. Mr. Banks assured him that, if he 
 could fully explain the offence, the man should 
 be punished. Upon this he became calm, and 
 explained that the offender, having taken a 
 fancy to a stone hatchet which lay in his 
 house, had offered to purchase it of his wife 
 for a nail ; that she having refused to part 
 with it, he had seized it, and, throwing down 
 the nail, threatened to cut her throat if she 
 made any resistance. As the nail and hatchet 
 were produced in proof of this charge, and the 
 butcher had little to say in his defence, there 
 was no reason to doubt its truth. 
 
 On the matter being reported to Cook, he 
 took the opportunity of the chief and his wives 
 with a number of natives being on board the 
 ship, to call up the butcher, and, after repeating 
 the charge and proof, he gave orders that the 
 man should be punished. The natives looked 
 on with fixed attention while the man was being 
 stripped and tied up to the rigging, waiting in 
 silent suspense for the event ; but as soon as 
 the first stroke was given they interfered with 
 great agitation, earnestly entreating that he 
 might be forgiven. Cook, however, did not 
 think it advisable to agree to this. He would 
 not consent, and, when they found that their 
 entreaties were of no avail, they gave vent to 
 their pity in tears.
 
 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 69 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 SHOWS WHAT VANITY WILL INDUCE MEN AND WOMEN TO DO. 
 
 TT fills one with wonder to think of the 
 J- strange and absurd things that men, in all 
 ages and in all parts of the world, have done 
 to themselves in order to improve their per- 
 sonal appearance. The flat-head Indian of 
 North America squeezes his forehead out of 
 shape ; the eastern beauty blackens her teeth 
 and nails ; the Chinaman shaves the hair of 
 his head, leaving a tuft on the top ; the 
 Englishman shaves the hair off his face, leaving 
 a tuft on each cheek, — and all of these deluded 
 mortals run thus deliberately in the face of 
 nature, under the impression that by so doing 
 they are improving their personal appearance ! 
 Not to be behindhand, the South Sea 
 islanders tatoo themselves. In other words, 
 they prick a multitude of little holes in their 
 skins, and rub into these some colouring 
 matter, which, when thoroughly fixed, cannot 
 again be washed out. The ornamental devices 
 with which they thus, more or less, cover their
 
 GO THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 
 
 persons, are sometimes very cleverly and 
 tastefully done ; and they would be really 
 admirable if depicted on a piece of wood or a 
 sheet of paper, but when applied to the human 
 body they are altogether ridiculous. 
 
 The operation of tatooing is a very painful 
 one ; so much so, that a great deal of it cannot 
 be done at one time, and it is said that persons 
 sometimes die during the process. The in- 
 habitants of nearly all the islands practise it. 
 Usually it is commenced at the age of eight or 
 ten, and continued at intervals till the indivi- 
 dual is between twenty and thirty years of 
 age. 
 
 So important and difficult is the art of 
 tatooing, that men devote themselves to it 
 professionally, and these professors are well 
 paid for their work. Here is an account of 
 the operation. 
 
 The professor, having his victim on the 
 ground before him, takes up his instrument 
 of torture. This consists of a small piece of 
 stick with sharp bones of birds or fishes 
 attached to it. Having previously sketched 
 with a piece of charcoal the pattern intended 
 to be tatooed, he dips the points of the sharp 
 bones into a colouring matter (which is a 
 beautiful jet black, procured from the kernel 
 of the candle-nut), applies it to the surface of 
 tlie skin, and strikes it smartly with a piece
 
 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 61 
 
 of stick held in his right hand. The skin is 
 punctured in this way, and the dye injected. 
 With the calmness of an operator, and the 
 gravity of an artist, the professor proceeds as 
 long as his patient can endure the pain. Then 
 he ceases, and when the part is sufBciently 
 recovered, the operation is continued until the 
 device or pattern is finished. 
 
 These patterns vary among different islan- 
 ders. They consist of circular and curving 
 lines, and representations of palm-trees, animals, 
 etc., on the face and body ; and to such an 
 extent is tatooing carried, that the whole body 
 is sometimes covered so as nearly to conceal 
 the original colour of the skin. 
 
 Mr, Ellis, who wrote long after the gallant 
 Cook was in his grave, tells us in his most 
 interesting work on the South Sea Islands,* 
 that the inhabitants of Tahiti were more simple 
 in their tatooing, and displayed greater taste 
 and elegance than some of the other islanders. 
 " Though some of the figures are arbitrary, 
 such as stars, circles, lozenges, etc., the patterns 
 are usually taken from nature, and are often 
 some of the most graceful. A cocoa-nut tree 
 is a favourite object ; and I have often admired 
 the taste displayed in the marking of a chiefs 
 leg, on which I have seen a cocoa-nut tree 
 correctly and distinctly drawn ; its roots spread- 
 ' Ellis's Polynesian Researches.
 
 62 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 
 
 ing at the heel, its elastic stalk pencilled as it 
 were along the tendon, and its waving plume 
 gracefully spread out on the broad part of the 
 calf. Sometimes a couple of stems would be 
 twined up from the heel and divide on the 
 calf, each bearing a plume of leaves. 
 
 " The ornaments round the ankle and upon 
 the instep, make them often appear as if they 
 wore the elegant eastern sandal. The sides of 
 the legs are sometimes tatooed from the ankle 
 upward, which gives the appearance of wearing 
 pantaloons with ornamental seams. From the 
 lower part of the back, a number of straight, 
 waved, or zi2;-zag lines rise in the direction of 
 the spine, and branch off regularly towards the 
 shoulder. But, of the upper part of the body, 
 the chest is the most tatooed. Every variety 
 of figure is to be seen here, — cocoa-nut and 
 bread-fruit trees, with convolvulus wreaths 
 hanging round them, boys gathering fruit, men 
 engaged in battle, in the manual exercise, 
 triumphing over a fallen foe ; or, as I have 
 frequently seen it, they are represented as 
 carrying a human sacrifice to the temple. 
 Every kind of animal — goats, dogs, fowls, and 
 fish — may at times be seen on this part of the 
 body ; muskets, swords, pistols, clubs, spears, 
 and other weapons of war, are also stamped 
 upon their arms and chest." 
 
 These figures are not all crowded upon the
 
 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 63 
 
 Bame person, but each man makes a selection 
 according to his fancy. The women also tatoo 
 their persons, but not to such an extent as the 
 men, and their designs and figures are usually 
 more tasteful. 
 
 Cook says that Mr. Banks saw this operation 
 performed on the back of a girl about thirteen 
 years old. The instrument used upon this 
 occasion had thirty teeth ; about a hundred 
 strokes were given in the minute, and each 
 stroke drew a little blood. The girl bore it 
 bravely for about a quarter of an hour ; but at 
 the end of that time the pain of so many" 
 hundred punctures became unbearable. She 
 first complained in murmurs, then wept, and at 
 last burst into loud lamentations, earnestly 
 beseeching the operator to stop. He, however, 
 firmly refused, and when she began to struggle, 
 she was held down by two women, who some- 
 times soothed and sometimes scolded her, and, 
 now and then, when she became very unruly, 
 gave her a smart blow. Mr. Banks stayed in a 
 neighbouring house an hour, and the operation 
 was not over when he went away, yet it was 
 performed only on one side of the back ; the 
 other had been tatooed some time before, and 
 the loins had still to be done. 
 
 Tahiti is now one of the civilized islands of 
 the South Seas. At the time of Cook's visit, 
 the natives were absolutely savages. They
 
 64 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 
 
 lived in a state of partial nakedness, and their 
 manners and customs were of the grossest 
 description. Their religion and superstitions 
 were degrading in the extreme, and, until 
 Christianity obtained a hold upon them, they 
 delighted in war, and practised homble cruel- 
 ties on their enemies. 
 
 Yet, even in their low condition, there were 
 good points about those islanders. Cook says 
 that they were as large as the largest-sized 
 Europeans. The men were tall, strong, well- 
 limbed, and finely shaped. The tallest he saw, 
 on a neighbouring island, was a man who 
 measured six feet three inches and a half. 
 The women of the superior rank were above 
 our middle stature, but those of the inferior 
 class rather below it. Their complexion was a 
 kind of clear olive or brunette, and the skin of 
 the women was smooth and soft. They had 
 no colour in their cheeks, but their faces were 
 comely ; the cheek-bones were not high, neither 
 were the eyes hollow. Their eyes were spark- 
 ling and full of expression, and their teeth 
 good, but their noses being flat, did not 
 correspond with his ideas of beauty. Their 
 hair was black and coarse. The men had 
 beards, which they wore in many fashions, 
 always, however, plucking out great part of 
 them, and keeping the rest perfectly clean and 
 neat.
 
 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 65 
 
 In most countries it is the custom of the 
 men to wear short and the women long hair. 
 Here, however, Cook found this custom reversed. 
 The women cut it short round the ears, and 
 the men — except the fishermen, who were 
 almost continually in the water — suffered it to 
 flow in large waves over their shoulders, or 
 tied it up in a bunch on the top of their heads. 
 They were in the habit of anointing it with 
 cocoa-nut oil, which had the effect of rendering 
 their heads very filthy ; but in other respects 
 the natives of Tahiti were remarkable for 
 cleanliness. 
 
 Their clothing consisted of native-made cloth 
 or matting, and was very scanty, but in many 
 cases was tastefully put on and intermingled 
 with flowers. Some of the men wore a feather 
 in their hair ; others wore a Avig made of the 
 hair of men and dogs. Both sexes wore ear- 
 rings made of pieces of stone, shells, or berries, 
 which were speedily exchanged, however, for 
 the beads given to them by the sailors, for, 
 like all other savages, they delighted in gay 
 ornaments. 
 
 The houses of these people were very simple. 
 They comsisted of nothing more than a thatched 
 roof mounted upon pillars. They had no walls 
 whatever, and were open to every wind of 
 heaven, but in so Avarm a climate this was not 
 considered a disadvantage. There were no
 
 GQ THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 
 
 rooms or partitions of any kind in tliem, and 
 they were usually large. Some belonged to 
 families, others were the public property of 
 a district, and these last were sometimes two 
 hundred feet long by thirty broad. 
 
 All the houses were built in the woods that 
 lay between the sea and the mountains. No 
 more ground was cleared for each house than 
 was just sufficient to prevent the droppings of 
 the branches from falling on the roof; so that 
 the inhabitant could step at once from his 
 cottage into the shade of the forest, which was 
 the most delightful and romantic that could 
 be imagined. It consisted of groves of bread- 
 fruit and cocoa-nut trees without underwood, 
 and paths led in all directions through it from 
 one house to another. Only those travellers 
 Avho have experienced the intense overpowering 
 heat of tropical countries can form a just 
 conception of the enjoyableness of a ramble 
 through the shady groves of Tahiti. 
 
 The food eaten by the natives was chiefly 
 vegetable. They had tame hogs, dogs, and 
 poultry, but these were not plentiful, and the 
 visit of Cook's ship soon diminished the 
 numbers of animals very considerably. When 
 a chief killed a hog it was divided almost 
 equally amongst his dependants, and as these 
 were numerous, the share of each individual at 
 a feast was not laxsre. Dogs and fowls fell to
 
 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 67 
 
 the lot of the lower classes. Cook says that 
 he could not commend the flavour of their 
 fowls, but he and his crew unanimously agreed 
 that a South Sea dog was little inferior to 
 English lamb ! He conjectured that their 
 excellence was owing to the fact that they 
 were fed exclusively upon vegetables. 
 
 Like everything else in Tahiti, the art of 
 cooking was somewhat peculiar. The prepara- 
 tion of a dog for dinner is thus described : — 
 " The dog, which was very fat, we consigned 
 over to Tupia, who undertook to perform the 
 double oflSce of butcher and cook. He killed 
 him by holding his hands close over his moutli 
 and nose, an operation Avhich continued above 
 a quarter of an hour. While this was going 
 on, a hole was made in the ground about a foot 
 deep, in which a fire was kindled, and some 
 small stones were placed in layers alternately 
 with the wood to get heated. The dog was 
 then singed by holding him over the fire, and 
 by scraping him with a shell, the hair came 
 off as clean as if he had been scalded in hot 
 water. He was then cut up with the same 
 instrument, and his entrails, being taken out, 
 were sent to the sea, where, being carefully 
 washed, they were put into cocoa-nut shells 
 with what blood came from tlie body. 
 
 " When the hole was sufficiently lieated, the 
 fire was removed, and some of the stones, —
 
 68 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS, 
 
 which were not so hot as to discolour anything 
 that touched them, — being placed in the Ijottom, 
 were covered with green leaves. The dog and 
 the entrails were then placed upon the leaves, 
 other leaves were placed above them, the whole 
 was covered up -with the remainder of the hot 
 stones, and the mouth of the hole was closed 
 with mould. In somewhat less than four 
 hours it was again opened and the dog taken 
 out excellently baked. Nearly all the fish and 
 flesh eaten by the inhabitants is dressed in 
 this way." 
 
 The sea in those regions affords the natives 
 great variety of fish ; the smaller of which they 
 usually eat raw. They have also lobsters, crabs, 
 and other shell-fish, all of which they are very 
 fond of. Indeed, nothing seems to come amiss 
 to them. They even eat what sailors call 
 blubbers, though some of these are so tough 
 that they have to allow them to become putrid 
 before they can chew them. 
 
 Their chief vegetable, the bread-fruit, is so 
 curious a plant that it merits particular notice. 
 It costs them no more trouble or labour to pro- 
 cure it than the climbing of a tree. In regard 
 to this tree Cook says that it does not indeed 
 shoot up spontaneously, but if a man plants ten 
 of them in his lifetime, which he may do in 
 about an hour, he wiU sufficiently fulfil his duty 
 to his own and to future generations. True,
 
 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 69 
 
 the bread-fruit is not always in season ; but 
 when its ready-made loaves are not to be had, 
 the South-sea islander has plenty of cocoa-nuts, 
 bananas, plantains, and other fruits to supply 
 its place. 
 
 The bread-fruit tree is large and beautiful. 
 Its trunk, which is light-coloured and rough, 
 grows to a height of twelve or twenty feet, and 
 is sometimes three feet in diameter. Its leaves 
 are broad, dark green, and a foot or eighteen 
 inches long. The fruit, about the size of a child's 
 head, is round, covered with a rough rind, and 
 is at first of a light pea-green hue ; subsequently 
 it changes to brown, and, when fully ripe, 
 assumes a rich yellow colour. It hangs to the 
 branches singly, or in clusters of two or three 
 together. One of these magnificent trees, clothed 
 with its dark shining leaves and loaded with 
 many hundreds of large light green or yellowish 
 fruit, is one of the most beautiful objects to be 
 met with among the islands of the south. 
 
 The pulp of the bread-fruit between the rind 
 and the core is all eatable. The core itself, 
 which is about the size and shape of the handle 
 of a knife, is uneatable. The bread-fruit is 
 never eaten raw. The usual mode of dressing 
 it is to remove the rind and the core, divide 
 the pulp into three or four pieces, and bake it 
 in an oven similar to the one just described. 
 WTien taken out, in somewhat less than an
 
 70 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 
 
 hour, the outside of the fruit is nicely browned, 
 and the inner part so strongly resembles the 
 crumb of wheaten bread as to have sus-o-ested 
 the name of the tree. It is not, however, quite 
 so pleasant to the taste, being rather insipid 
 and slightly SAveet, Nevertheless it is extremely 
 good for food, and is much prized by the natives, 
 to whom it may almost be said to be the staff 
 of life. 
 
 The tree on which this excellent fruit grows, 
 besides producing two, and, in some cases, three 
 crops in a year, furnishes a species of gum, or 
 resin, which oozes from the bark Avhen cut, and 
 hardens when exposed to the sun. It is used 
 for pitching the seams of canoes. The bark of 
 the young branches is employed in making 
 several varieties of native cloth. The wood of 
 the tree is also valuable for building houses and 
 canoes. There are nearly fifty varieties of the 
 bread-fruit tree, for which the natives have 
 distinct names, and as these varieties ripen at 
 different times, there are few months in the year 
 in which the fruit is not to be had. 
 
 Not less valuable to the natives of these 
 islands is the cocoa-nut tree, the stem of 
 which is three or four feet in diameter at the 
 root, whence it tapers gradually without branch 
 or leaf to the top, where it terminates in a 
 beautiful tuft or plume of long green leaves 
 which wave gracefully in every breeze.
 
 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 71 
 
 One of the singular peculiarities of this tree 
 is its power of flourishing in almost any soil. 
 It grows equally well on the mountain side, in 
 the rich valleys beside the streams, and on the 
 barren sea-beach of the coral reefs, where its 
 only soil is sand, and where its roots are watered 
 by the waves of every rising tide. Another 
 peculiarity is, that fruit in every stage may be 
 seen on the same tree at one time — from the 
 first formation, after the falling of the blossom, 
 to the ripe nut. As the tree is slow in growth, 
 the nuts do not probably come to perfection 
 until twelve months after the blossoms have 
 fallen. The successive ripening of the nuts, 
 therefore, seems to have been purposely arranged 
 by our beneficent Creator, with a special view 
 to the comfort of man. Each nut is surrounded 
 by a tough husk, or shell, nearly two inches 
 thick, and when it has reached its full size it 
 contains a pint, or a pint and a half, of the juice 
 usually called cocoa-nut milk. 
 
 The kernels of the tough outer husks, above 
 referred to, are the " cocoa-nuts" which we see 
 exposed for sale in this country, but these nuts 
 give no idea of the delightful fruit when plucked 
 from the tree. They are old and dry, and the 
 milk is comparatively rancid. In the state in 
 which we usually see cocoa-nuts they are never 
 used by the natives except as seed, or for the 
 extraction of oil.
 
 72 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS, 
 
 Some varieties of this tree grow to a height 
 of sixty or seventy feet. As all the nuts are 
 at the top, the gathering of them would be an 
 extremely difficult matter were it not for an 
 ingenious contrivance by which the natives 
 manage to climb the trees; for it may be 
 easily understood that to shin up an exceed- 
 ingly rough pole of seventy feet high, with 
 bare legs, would try the metal of most men — 
 civilized as well as savage. The plan is simple. 
 The native strips off a piece of tough bark 
 from a branch, and therewith ties his feet 
 together, leaving them, however, several inches 
 apart, grasping the trunk with his arms he 
 presses his feet against each side of the tree so 
 that the piece of bark between them catches 
 in the roughesses of the stem ; this gives him 
 a purchase by which he is enabled to leap or 
 vault up like a monkey. 
 
 The wood of the tree is excellent. The 
 natives make pillars for their houses and their 
 best spears from it. A species of what we 
 may call natural cloth is found, ready made, on 
 its leaves, with which they make sacks, and 
 shirts, and jackets. Plaited leaflets form 
 coverings for their floors. Baskets are made 
 from the leaves ; matting and cordage of the 
 fibrous husk, and oil is extracted from the nut. 
 Besides all this, the shells of the old nuts are 
 used as water bottles, and, when carved and
 
 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 
 
 73 
 
 highly polished, they form elegant drinking- 
 cups. 
 
 The perfect adaptation of the bread-fruit 
 and cocoa-nut trees to the varied wants of the 
 South-sea islanders, tells, more eloquently than 
 could be told in words, of the wisdom and 
 benevolence with which the Almighty cares 
 for His creatures, even while those creatures 
 are living in the habitual neglect of Himself, 
 and in the violation of all His laws.
 
 74 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 TBEATS OF SAVAGE WARFARE AND SOME OF ITS 
 CONSEQUENCES. 
 
 T has been said that the natives of the 
 innumerable islands of the South Sea are 
 fond of war. All travellers to those regions 
 bear witness to this fact. When Cook went 
 there, the natives of all of them were absolute 
 savages. At the present time a great number 
 of the islands have been blessed with the light 
 of Christianity, but some of them are still lying 
 in the state of degradation in which they were 
 first found. 
 
 At this moment, reader, while you ponder 
 these lines, there are men of the South Seas 
 who wander about in a state of nudity and 
 idleness ; who practise every species of abomi- 
 nation, and kUl, roast, and eat each other, just 
 as they did a hundred years ago. 
 
 The eating of human beings, or, as it is 
 called, cannibalism, is no idle tale invented by 
 travellers. ]\Ien of the highest character for 
 truth, who have had ample opportunity for
 
 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 75 
 
 observation, from the time of Cook to the 
 present day, have assured us that the natives 
 of those lovely regions are cannibals. That 
 they not only eat the bodies of enemies slain 
 in war, but even kill and eat their own slaves. 
 Of this you shall hear more anon ; meanwhile, 
 let us turn aside to see how these savage 
 warriors go forth to battle. 
 
 "When it has been decided that they shall go 
 to war, the natives of the South-sea islands 
 commence their preparations with human 
 sacrifices to the god of war. After many 
 strange, bloody, and superstitious rites, the 
 warriors arm themselves and prepare for the 
 fight. 
 
 Their weapons, which they use with great 
 dexterity, are slings for throAving heavy stones, 
 pikes headed vdi\\ the bones of sting-rays, and 
 clubs about six or seven feet long, made of a 
 very hard and heavy wood. In some instances 
 these are richly carved. The chief of each 
 district leads his own subjects to the field, and 
 reports the number of his men to the leading 
 chief. When all are assembled they sally 
 forth. If the fight is to take place on land, it 
 is sometimes begun by the celebrated warriors 
 of each army marching to the front of their 
 respectives lines, and sitting down on the 
 ground. Several of these then step forward, 
 and boastfully challenge each other to combat.
 
 76 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 
 
 The challenge is usually accepted at once, and 
 after taunting each other for some time, they 
 engage in furious battle. When one falls, a 
 man from his side rises and steps forward to 
 fill his place and continue the fight. If either 
 party gives way, then the main body of the 
 army to which it belongs rushes forward to 
 its support. The opposing army of course 
 springs forward to meet them, and thus the fight 
 becomes general. The main bodies advance 
 in ranks four deep. In the first rank are the 
 bravest men armed with spears ; in the second 
 rank, they are armed with clubs to defend the 
 spearmen. The third row consists of young 
 men with slings, and the fourth is composed of 
 women who carry baskets of stones for the 
 slingers, and clubs and spears for the other 
 combatants. 
 
 There is no science displayed in their mode 
 of fighting. The opposing armies rush upon 
 each other with terrible fury, dealing deadly 
 blows and thrusts with their murderous 
 weapons. The din and clamour of the fray is 
 increased by a class of men whose duty it is 
 to animate the troops by voice and gesture. 
 These may be styled the orators of battle, and 
 are usually men of commanding stature and 
 well-tried courage. They mingle in the thickest 
 of the fight; hurry to and fro, cheering the 
 men with the passionate recital of heroic
 
 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 77 
 
 deeds, and, in every possible way, rousing their 
 courage and urging them on to deeds of 
 valour. Pressing through the host with flash- 
 ing eyes and thundering voice, they shout such 
 abrupt sentences as the following — " Eoll 
 onward like the billows ! Break on them with 
 the ocean's foam and roar when bursting on 
 the reefs ! Hang on them as the forked light- 
 ning plays above the frothing surf ! Give out 
 the vigilance; give out the anger — the anger 
 of the devouring wild dog — till their line is 
 broken ; till they flow back like the receding 
 tide"! Amid such cries, mingled with the 
 shouts of maddened combatants, and the yells 
 of stricken men, the fight goes on. They use 
 no shields. Believing that the gods direct 
 their weapons, they make no attempt to guard, 
 but lay about them with blind fury. Blows 
 do not often require to be repeated. Skulls 
 are cleft or battered in ; and hearts are pierced 
 with one blow or thrust, and, Avhen noted 
 warriors fall on either side, shouts of triumph 
 echo along the line and strike a panic through 
 the enemy's ranks. 
 
 The first wounded man who can be seized 
 before being quite dead is offered in sacrifice 
 by his foes. He is not taken to their temple 
 for that purpose, but his head is bound round 
 with sacred cinet brought from the temple, 
 and he is then laid alive on a number of 
 
 X
 
 78 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 
 
 spears and borne on men's shoulders along the 
 ranks, the priest of the god of war walking 
 alongside and watching the writhings of the 
 djdng man. If a tear falls from his eye it is 
 said he is weeping for his land. If he should 
 clench his fist it is supposed to be a sign that 
 his party AviU resist to the last. 
 
 If a great chief falls, the party to which he 
 belongs retires a short distance, collects some 
 of the bravest men, and then rushes with in- 
 credible fury and yells of vengeance upon the 
 foe to " clear away the blood." The shock is 
 terrific when the contending parties meet, and 
 numbers usually fall on both sides. 
 
 During the battle the armies sometimes 
 separate a little distance for a time, leaving a 
 space between them, then the shngers of stones 
 advance. The most expert of these slingers 
 are renowned warriors, and when they are recog- 
 nised a shout arises from the opposite ranks, 
 " Beware ! a powerful stone is such an one." 
 At short range the stones about the size of a 
 hen's egg are thrown straight at the enemy 
 with such force that it is almost impossible to 
 avoid them, so that they do much execution. 
 But soon again the lines close and the fight ia 
 renewed hand to hand. 
 
 At length one of the lines begins to waver. 
 Seeing this the others are encouraged to re- 
 newed efforts, their enemies at last break and
 
 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 79 
 
 fly, and then a scene of terrible carnage follows. 
 The vanquished rush to their canoes, or fly to 
 the strongholds of the mountains. The victors 
 continue the pursuit, slaughtering men and 
 women indiscriminately. A fallen warrior per- 
 chance cries for mercy, " Spare me! may I live ?" 
 says he. If the name of his conqueror's chief 
 or king is invoked, the request is sometimes 
 granted; if not, the only reply is a taunt, 
 followed by a thrust or a deadly blow. Thus 
 the scene of murder and blood goes on until 
 the fugitives have reached their strongholds, or 
 until the shades of evening put an end to the 
 pursuit. 
 
 Such were the scenes that took place in the 
 days of Captain Cook, and such or similar 
 scenes still occur frequently at the present 
 time on the coral isles of the Pacific. 
 
 When their wars are conducted on the sea, 
 the islanders embark in war-canoes, which are 
 so large as to be able to carry from sixty to 
 eighty and even a hundred men. Captain 
 Cook tells us that the ingenuity of these people 
 appears in nothing more than in their canoes. 
 They are long and narrow. One that he 
 measured was sixty-eight feet and a half long, 
 five feet broad, and three feet and a half deep. 
 The bottom was sharp, with straight sides like 
 a wedge. Each side consisted of one entire 
 plank sixty-three feet long, ten or twelve inches
 
 80 
 
 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 
 
 broad, and an inch and a quarter thick. The 
 bottom part of the canoe was hollowed out and 
 these planks were lashed to it with strong 
 plaiting. A grotesque ornament projected six 
 feet beyond the head, and it had a sort of 
 stern-post that rose to a height of about four- 
 teen feet. Both the head and stern-post were 
 beautifully carved, and the canoe was pro- 
 pelled by means of short paddles, the men 
 sitting with their faces in the direction in 
 which they were going. The heads of many 
 of the canoes were curious, in some cases it was 
 the figure of a man with a face as ugly as can 
 well be conceived, with a monstrous tongue 
 thrust out of the mouth, and white shells stuck 
 in for eyes. 
 
 In such canoes they went forth to war upon 
 the water, and their sea-fights were not less 
 sanguinary than those of the land. In one 
 battle that was fought between the people of 
 Huahine and those of Raiatea immense slaughter 
 took place. The fleet of one side consisted of 
 ninety war-canoes, each about a hundred feet 
 long, and filled with men. They met near a 
 place called Hooroto, when a most obstinate 
 and bloody engagement ensued. Both parties 
 lost so many men that, when piled up on the 
 day after the battle, the dead bodies formed a 
 heap " as high as the young cocoa-nut trees." 
 
 The captives taken in these wars were usually
 
 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 81 
 
 murdered on the spot, unless reserved for slaves 
 to their conquerors. 
 
 One of the results of these sanguinary fights 
 is the existence of a number of what may be 
 called wild men in the mountains of the islands. 
 Ellis, in his Polynesian Researches, tells us that 
 he once saw one of these men who had been 
 caught in the mountains, and was at that time 
 comparatively tame, yet his appearance was 
 very remarkable. He was about the middle 
 size, large boned, but not fleshy. His features 
 and countenance were strongly marked. His 
 complexion was dark, and his aspect agitated 
 and wild. His beard was long, and the hair of 
 his head upwards of a foot and a half in length. 
 It was parted on his forehead, but was matted 
 and dishevelled. The colour of his hair was 
 singular. At the roots it was black, six inches 
 from his head it was light brown, and the 
 extremities were light yellow. He was quite 
 naked, with the exception of a maro or girdle 
 round the loins. This poor creature had been 
 driven to the mountains in time of war, and 
 had remained in solitude for many years. Pro- 
 bably extreme terror had afiected his mind, for 
 he was gloomy, and seemed to take no interest 
 in anything going on around him. Evidently 
 those " wild men " were poor creatures whose 
 misfortunes had driven them mad. 
 
 One of them was captured on another occa-
 
 82 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 
 
 sion by a party which had gone into the 
 mountains to collect the bark of a certain tree 
 which is used for dyeing cloth. On their way 
 they perceived a man lying asleep on the 
 ground. They surrounded him with as little 
 noise as possible, but when they approached 
 he awoke. Leaping up, he flung his wild locks 
 over his shoulders and gazed at them with a 
 startled look, then he darted into the woods, 
 where he was caught by one of the men and 
 secured. Had he not been enfeebled from 
 recent illness, they could neither have caught 
 nor retained this man. 
 
 On being taken he exliibited signs of extreme 
 terror. It was in vain that his captors assured 
 him they meant him no harm ; he continued 
 to exclaim, "Ye are murderers, ye are mur- 
 derers! do not murder me, do not murder 
 me!" Even after he had been taken to the 
 settlement and treated with great kindness, he 
 could not be prevailed on to say anything more 
 than " Do not kill me," and did not rest until 
 he had made his escape into the woods 
 
 t
 
 TUE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 83 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 TOUCHES ON CANNIBALISM. 
 
 THE cnielties inflicted on the wretched 
 prisoners taken in these wars were incon- 
 ceivably horrible and disgusting. Some of our 
 readers may, perhaps, think we might have 
 passed over the sickening details in sUence, 
 but we feel strongly that it is better that truth 
 should be known than that the feelings of the 
 sensitive should be spared. 
 
 Ellis tells us that the bodies of men slain 
 in battle were usually left to be devoured by 
 the hogs and wUd dogs. This was doubtless 
 the case in some of the groups of islands where 
 cannibalism was perhaps not very much prac- 
 tised, but in other groups — especially among 
 those known by the name of the Feejees — the 
 slain were more frequently devoured by men 
 and women than by hogs or dogs. The victors 
 used to carry ofi" the lower jaw-bones of the most 
 distinguished among the slain as trophies, and 
 also the bones of the arms and legs, from which 
 they formed tools of various kinds and fish-
 
 84 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 
 
 hooks, and the skulls they converted into 
 drinking-cups. The dead bodies were some- 
 times laid in rows along the beach, and used 
 as rollers, over which the canoes were launched. 
 
 One of their practices with the dead was 
 ludicrously" horrible. Sometimes, when a man 
 had slain his enemy, in order to gratify his 
 revenge, he would beat the body quite flat, and 
 then, cutting a hole through the back and 
 stomach, would pass his head through it and 
 actually rush into the fight wearing the body 
 round his neck, with the head and arms hanging 
 down in front, and the legs behind ! 
 
 The bodies of celebrated warriors and chiefs 
 were hung by a rope to a tree, after the legs 
 and arms had been broken; cords were attached 
 to their feet, and then they were drawn up and 
 down for the amusement of the spectators, 
 while other dead bodies were beaten as drums, 
 to make a hideous music to this horrible 
 dance. 
 
 Other brutalities were practised upon the 
 slain, which were of such a nature that decency 
 forbids our doing more than merely alluding to 
 them here. In order to show that many of 
 the savages of the South Seas were as bad, 
 only a few years ago, as they were in former 
 times, we give the following account of a scene 
 which is published and vouched for in a recent 
 work, named the Journal of a Cruise among tJie
 
 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 85 
 
 Islands of the Western Pacific, by Captain 
 Erskine of the Royal Navy : — 
 
 About twenty years ago Bonavidongo, one of 
 the chiefs of the Feejee islands, paid a visit to 
 another chief named Tuithakau, for the purpose 
 of asking his assistance in quelling a disturbance 
 that had arisen in a neighbouring island. The 
 latter agreed; all the warriors of the island 
 and the surrounding district were gathered 
 together, and an army of two thousand men 
 finally set forth on this expedition in forty 
 war-canoes. 
 
 Among the people was an English sailor 
 named Jackson. He was of a roving disposi- 
 tion ; had been kidnapped at one of the islands, 
 from which he escaped, and afterwards wandered 
 for two years among the South-sea Islands — 
 learned the language of the natives, and wrote 
 an account of his adventures, which Captain 
 Erskine added to his volume in the form of an 
 appendix. 
 
 Not being able to carry provisions for so 
 large a body of men for any length of time, 
 the Feejeeans made a short stay at a place called 
 Rambe, for the purpose of refreshing the 
 people. Here they procured immense quan- 
 tities of yams and crabs, with which, after 
 eating and drinking to their hearts' content, 
 they loaded the canoes and continued the 
 voyage. From Rambe, as well as from other
 
 86 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 
 
 places along the route, they were joined by 
 additional canoes and warriors, so that their 
 numbers rapidly increased. Frequently they 
 were obliged to sleep in the canoes instead of 
 on shore, on which occasions they Avere jammed 
 up in such a manner from want of space as to 
 be actually lying in layers on the top of each 
 other ! 
 
 At one place where they called they could 
 not obtain a sufficient supply of provisions for 
 the whole party on account of its being small 
 and containing but few inhabitants, so they 
 made up the deficiency with dogs, cats, snakes, 
 lizards, and the large white grubs with black 
 heads that are found in decayed wood. The 
 dogs and cats they knocked on the head, more 
 for the purpose of stunning than killing, and 
 threw them on a fire, and, after letting them 
 lie five minutes or so on one side, turned 
 them over on the other, then drew them from 
 the fire and devoured them. The grubs they 
 ate raw. 
 
 Jackson was much surprised at what he 
 terms " this beastly way of feeding," because in 
 his previous experience he had found the 
 Feejeeans to be extremely particular in all pre- 
 parations of food. On inquiring the cause of 
 the change, however, he was informed "that 
 they felt proud that they were able to endure 
 Buch hard fare, and that it was essential to
 
 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 87 
 
 their warlike customs, as they could not expect 
 to sleep as well in war-time as in peace, and 
 that they must endure every inconvenience, 
 and pay no attention whatever to comfort ! " 
 
 At length they arrived at the island of 
 Mouta, where they landed to announce their 
 arrival to the king, and to present him with a 
 gift of whales' teeth, which are much prized, 
 and used on nearly all such occasions. In 
 order to reach the town they had to pro- 
 ceed up a long, serpentine, narrow river, each 
 bank of which was so thickly covered with 
 mangrove trees that they over-shadowed it 
 completely — rendering it exceedingly dark and 
 dismal. In the middle of the toAvn stood the 
 king's house, and directly opposite was the 
 " bure," or temple. The whole town contained 
 about one hundred and fifty houses. 
 
 Having presented the whales' teeth to his 
 savage majesty, they related all that had 
 happened on the voyage, detailing the minutest 
 particulars, after which they went to the 
 temple to do honour to the god of war ; and 
 here the story of the voyage was repeated to 
 the priest, who replied in a long speech. This 
 speech was listened to with the deepest atten- 
 tion, because it was considered prophetic. The 
 priest finished off by encouraging all present to 
 be obedient to the god of war, and to do their 
 best to gratify his appetite, adding, that the
 
 88 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 
 
 success of the whole expedition depended on 
 their obedience. He reminded them that the 
 god was a great lover of animal food, especially 
 of human flesh. Jackson afterwards found 
 that the appetite of the priest was quite as 
 peculiar and strong as that of the god, in this 
 respect, and that the king was a greater can- 
 nibal than the priest ! 
 
 Next morning they re-embarked and started 
 for Male, in the disturbed district. The in- 
 habitants of Male lived on the top of a moun- 
 tain shaped like a sugar-loaf, and having only 
 one path leading up it. At the top this path 
 could be easily defended by a small body of 
 men against ten times their number, as they 
 could roll down large stones upon their enemies 
 while they approached. Knowing the strength 
 of their position, the natives of this place had 
 become the pest of the neighbourhood. They 
 sallied forth and committed great depredations 
 on the villages near them — carrying away the 
 women into slavery, and killing the men for 
 food! 
 
 On approaching the place the war-party 
 saw that the natives, by their antics, were 
 challenging and defying them. When they 
 landed and could hear what they said, they 
 made out their speech of defiance to be, " We 
 are extremely tired of waiting for you, especi- 
 ally as we have been expecting this visit so
 
 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 89 
 
 long ; but as you have at last made your ap- 
 pearance, we are quite ready to begin at once. 
 We would remind you, at the same, that we 
 are well supplied with stones, and, if these fail, 
 we have also a good store of British sand 
 (gunpowder), and plenty of pills (musket-balls), 
 which we will bestow upon you very gener- 
 ously. We see that you have got the Feejees 
 and Tongas with you, but we hope you will 
 not have the folly and impudence to attack us 
 until you have collected the whole world to 
 help you ! " 
 
 To this contemptuous speech the war-party 
 made a somewhat similar reply. After they 
 had thus abused each other for some time, 
 three of the people of the hill ventured half- 
 way down the path, where they stood and 
 dared any, or the whole, of their enemies to 
 come up. As it was not, however, the inten- 
 tion of the war-party to assault the stronghold 
 at that time, they declined the invitation, but, 
 happening to possess several old muskets, 
 which they had procured, no doubt, from 
 traders, they fired a volley at the three chal- 
 lengers, killed them all on the sjjot, and, rush- 
 ing up, caught the bodies as they rolled down 
 the path. 
 
 The corpses were then fastened to a pole in 
 a sitting posture, and placed in the canoe of 
 the chief, who resumed his voyage, his warriors
 
 90 
 
 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 
 
 singing out " Satiko, satiko " (good-bye, good- 
 bye), and telling the people of Male that 
 they Avould call again upon them shortly, as 
 their place was so conveniently situated, and 
 take a few more bodies, just enough at a time 
 for the priest of the god of war — in short, that 
 they would take them in the same way as a 
 man kills his pigs ; and they were to be sure 
 to feed themselves well, for their chief was 
 fond of fat meat ! 
 
 With this supply of food they returned to 
 Mouta. Here the bodies, which had been 
 carefully painted with vermillion and soot, 
 were handed out and placed, sitting up, in 
 front of the king's house ; but before proceed- 
 ing to their loathsome banquet, they enacted 
 scenes in which there was a dreadful mingling 
 of the ludicrous and the horrible. 
 
 The whole of the people being assembled, 
 and dead silence secured, an old man advanced 
 to the bodies, and, laying his hand upon each, 
 began talking to it in a low tone, asking it 
 " why he had been so rash in coming down 
 the hill," and telling it "that he was ex- 
 tremely sorry to see him in such a predica- 
 ment ; and did he not feel ashamed of himself 
 now that he was obliged to encounter the gaze 
 of such a crowd." By degrees the old orator 
 Avorked himself into a state of excitement, till 
 at last he shouted at the full strensrth of his
 
 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 91 
 
 voice, and finally finished off by kicking the 
 bodies down, amid bursts of laughter from the 
 spectators, who then rushed forward, and, 
 seizing each by a leg or an arm, dragged them 
 over stones and dust and swamps for the 
 general amusement of the people. 
 
 At last they pulled them up to a place at 
 the back of the town which was used for the 
 purpose of cutting up, cooking, and eating 
 human flesh. In front of this dreadful place 
 lay a heap of human bones bleached by the 
 weather. Here the priest was seated, with his 
 long beard hanging down on a little table 
 before him. On this table were two skulls 
 converted into drinking cups, and several 
 others were lying about the floor. 
 
 Without going further into the disgusting 
 details, it may be suflScient to add that the 
 three bodies were cut up by the priest and 
 cooked in an oven heated by means of hot 
 stones, after which they were devoured as a 
 great treat, and with infinite relish, by the 
 king and his chief men. 
 
 It was long before people in the civilized 
 world would give credit to stories such as that 
 just related ; and even now there may be 
 some who doubt the truth of them. But the 
 number and the characters of the travellers 
 who have visited these islands since the days 
 of Cook, and who have brought home similar
 
 92 
 
 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 
 
 reports, puts the matter beyond question. 
 Men ought neither to doubt these shocking 
 details because they seem incredible, nor turn 
 away from them because they are disgusting. 
 Like the surgeon who calmly and steadily 
 examines the most hideous of wounds or sores 
 that can affect the human body, so ought the 
 Christian and the philanthropist to know and 
 consider in detail the horrible deeds that are 
 done by our fellow-men in the Cannibal Islands. 
 It is good for us to be made acquainted with 
 the truth in order that we may be filled with 
 strong pity for the degraded savages, and in 
 order, also, that our hearts and hands may be 
 opened towards those noble missionaries who 
 venture themselves into the midst of such 
 awful scenes for the sake of souls, and in the 
 name of Jesus Christ.
 
 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 93 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 VISIT TO NEW ZEALAND, 
 
 CAPTAIN COOK left Tahiti after a stay of 
 three months. During the greater part 
 of this period the sailors and natives had lived 
 together in the most cordial friendship, and in 
 the perpetual interchange of kindly acts. It 
 must be borne in mind that, though the un- 
 christianized natives of the South-sea Islands 
 are all degraded, cruel, and savage, all are 
 not equally so. Those inhabiting the Feejee 
 group are generally reported to be the worst 
 in all respects. Those who inhabited Tahiti, 
 on the other hand, were, at the time of Cook's 
 vasit, said to be comparatively amiable. 
 
 At all events, the departure of the Etideavour 
 called forth a strong display of tender feeling 
 on the part of the natives of that island. In 
 writing of this Cook says — " On the next 
 morning, Thursday, the 13th July, the ship 
 was very early crowded with our friends, and 
 surrounded by multitudes of canoes, whicli 
 
 Y
 
 94 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 
 
 were filled with iicatives of an inferior class. 
 Between eleven and twelve we weighed anchor, 
 and as soon as the ship was under sail the 
 Indians on board took their leave, and wept 
 with a decent and silent sorrow, in which 
 there was something very striking and tender. 
 The people in the canoes, on the contrary, 
 seemed to vie with each other in the loudness 
 of their lamentations, which we considered 
 rather as an afiectation than grief. Tupia (a 
 chief who had made up his mind to sail with 
 us) sustained himself in this scene with a firm- 
 ness and resolution truly admirable. He wept, 
 indeed, but the efibrt that he made to conceal 
 his tears concurred with them to do him 
 honour. He sent his last present, a shirt, to 
 a friend on shore, and then went to the mast- 
 head, where he continued waving to the canoes 
 as long as they were in sight." 
 
 Thus ended the visit of the great navigator 
 to Tahiti, an island which afterwards became 
 the scene of one of the most romantic incidents 
 that was ever recorded in the annals of mari- 
 time adventure, namely, the mutiny of the 
 men in H. M. S. Bounty, and the consequent 
 colonization of Pitcairn Island. Tahiti is now 
 civilized, and under the protective government 
 of the French. The produce of the Island is 
 bread-fruit, cocoa-nuts, bananas of thirteen 
 sorts, plantains, a fruit not unlike an apple,
 
 X 
 
 < 
 
 c 
 z 
 
 > 
 < 
 
 o 
 o 
 
 i
 
 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 95 
 
 which, when ripe, is very pleasant, sweet 
 potatoes, yams, sugar-cane, which the natives 
 eat raw, besides many other kinds of fruits, 
 roots, and vegetables, all of which grew wild 
 when Cook was there, or with so little culture 
 that the islanders are almost altogether ex- 
 empted from labour. 
 
 Setting sail from Tahiti, the Endeavour 
 visited several other isles, and at length 
 arrived at the celebrated island of New 
 Zealand. This is one of the largest in the 
 South Seas, and is now the site of several 
 thriving British settlements. Flourishing cities 
 have been built on its rich soil ; large portions 
 of it have been brought under cultivation ; 
 gold mines have been discovered ; churches 
 and schools have been erected, and many of 
 the natives have become partially civilized. 
 
 Very different indeed was the state of things 
 when Captain Cook first drew near to its 
 shores in the year 1769. 
 
 He cast anchor on the 8th of October in a 
 bay near the mouth of a small river about half 
 a league from shore. The sides of the bay 
 were white clifis of great height, and inland 
 the hills rose one behind another, towering 
 upwards until they terminated in a chain of 
 mountains in the far distance. Some natives 
 had been seen on the beach, so, when the ship 
 was secured, Cook took two of his boats, and,
 
 96 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 
 
 accompanied by Mr. Banks and Dr. Solander 
 with a party of men, went on shore. They 
 landed on the east side of the river, but find- 
 ing it too deep to cross, and seeing some 
 natives on the other side, they took one of the 
 boats — the yawl — and went over, leaving the 
 other boat — the pinnace — behind them. 
 
 When the navigators drew near to the place 
 where the natives were assembled, the latter 
 ran away. The sailors then landed, and, 
 leaving four boys in charge of the boat, walked 
 up to some huts which were two or three 
 hundred yards from the beach. But they had 
 not gone far from the water side when four 
 men, armed with long lances, rushed out of the 
 woods, and ran to attack the boat. They 
 would certainly have succeeded in overpower- 
 ing the four boys and making off with the 
 boat, had they not fortunately been seen by 
 the people left in the pinnace, who called out 
 to warn the boys of their danger, telling them 
 to push oflF and drop down stream. The boys 
 obeyed instantly. Being closely pursued by 
 the savages, one of them fired a musket over 
 their heads. 
 
 At this they stopped in surprise and looked 
 round them, but in a few minutes renewed the 
 pursuit, brandishing their lances in a threaten- 
 ing manner, as if about to cast them into the 
 boat, which they could easily have done. The
 
 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 97 
 
 boys then fired a second shot over their heads, 
 but of this they took no notice, and one of them 
 lifted his spear with the intention of darting 
 it ; another musket was therefore fired, which 
 shot the savage dead. When he fell the other 
 three stood motionless for some time as if 
 petrified with astonishment. As soon as they 
 recovered they went back to the woods, dragg- 
 ing the dead body, but they soon dropt it and 
 fled when they saw Cook and his companions 
 running to the rescue. 
 
 The dead body was examined, and found to 
 be that of a man of middle size, with brown 
 complexion and a tatooed face. He was 
 covered with a kind of native cloth, and wore 
 his hair tied up in a knot on the top of his 
 head. Cook immediately returned to the ship, 
 from the deck of which he could hear the 
 voices of the natives on shore talking with 
 great earnestness and in a very loud tone. 
 
 Being anxious to enter into friendly inter- 
 course with these people. Cook renewed the 
 attempt next morning. He ordered three 
 boats to be manned with seamen and marines, 
 and proceeded towards the shore, accompanied 
 by Mr. Banks and Dr. Solander, also by Tupia, 
 the Tahitan, to act as interpreter. About 
 fifty natives came to the beach and sat down 
 to await their landing. In order to pre- 
 vent them taking fright, Cook landed first and
 
 98 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 
 
 advanced accompanied only by the two gentle- 
 men above named and Tupia. But they had 
 not proceeded many paces before the savages 
 started up, and every man produced either a 
 long pike or a small weapon of green talc 
 extremely well polished, about a foot long, and 
 thick enough to weigh four or five pounds. 
 Tupia endeavoured to appease them, but this 
 could not be managed until a musket was fired 
 wide of them. The ball struck the water, 
 and on observing its eifect they ceased their 
 menaces. 
 
 Meanwhile the marines were landed and 
 marched to a commanding position, where 
 they were drawn up, while Captain Cook 
 again advanced. Wlien they came near enough, 
 Tupia explained that they wanted provisions 
 and water, for which they would give iron in 
 exchange. He then asked them to lay down 
 their arms, but they would not consent to do 
 so. The river still lay between the two parties, 
 and Cook invited the natives to come over and 
 trade. They were unwilling at first, but in a 
 short time one, bolder than the rest, stripped 
 himself and swam over without his arms. He 
 was immediately followed by two or three 
 more, and soon after by most of the others. 
 These last, however, brought their arms with 
 them. 
 
 Presents of iron and beads were now made
 
 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 99 
 
 to the savages, but they seemed to care little 
 for these thmgs, and in a few minutes they 
 attempted to snatch the arms out of the sailors' 
 hands. In this they failed, and Cook ordered 
 Tupia to tell them that if they tried to do that 
 again, he would be compelled to kill them. 
 In a few minutes Mr. Green, one of the gentle- 
 men, happened to turn about; immediately 
 one of them snatched away his sword and ran 
 to a little distance, waving it round his head 
 with a shout of triumph. Seeing this, the rest 
 became extremely insolent, and more savages 
 came to join them from the other side of the 
 river. It therefore became necessary to check 
 them, and Mr. Banks fired with small shot at 
 the man who had taken the sword. The shot 
 had only the effect of stopping his shouts and 
 causing him to retire a little farther off, still 
 flourishing the sword, however. Seeing this, 
 Mr. Monkhouse fired with ball, and the man 
 dropt instantly. Upon this the main body of 
 the natives, who had retired to a rock in the 
 middle of the river, began to return. Two 
 that were near the man who had been killed 
 ran to the body, and one seized his weapon of 
 green talc, while the other tried to secure the 
 sword, but ]\Ir. Monkhouse ran up in time to 
 prevent this. Three muskets loaded with 
 small shot were then fired at the party, whicli 
 wounded several and caused them to retire to
 
 100 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 
 
 the opposite side of the river, after which 
 Cook returned to the ship. 
 
 This was a matter of great disappointment 
 to the voyagers, because they were much in 
 want of fresh water. Cook now resolved to 
 seize some of the natives if possible and prove 
 to them, by kind treatment, that they had 
 nothing to fear. Soon after he had an oppor- 
 tunity of trying this plan. Two canoes were 
 seen coming in from sea ; one under sail ; the 
 other worked by paddles. Taking three boats 
 full of men he gave chase to them; but the 
 people in the nearest canoe perceived them, and 
 turning aside made with all possible haste for a 
 point of land and escaped. The other canoe 
 was intercepted, and Tupia called to them to 
 come alongside and they would receive no 
 harm; but they took down the sail, took to 
 their paddles and made off so quickly that the 
 boats could not overtake them. Cook then 
 ordered a musket ball to be fired over them. 
 On hearing the shots they stopped paddling 
 and began to strip, intending, no doubt, to leap 
 into the sea. But they quickly changed their 
 minds and resolved not to fly but to fight. 
 When the boats came up they began the attack 
 with their paddles and with stones so vigor- 
 ously, that the voyagers were obliged to fire at 
 them in self-defence. Unhappily four were killed 
 and the three who remained leaped into the sea.
 
 THE CAi^NIBAL ISLANDS. 101 
 
 These were soon captured, and were found 
 to be mere boys — the eldest about nineteen, 
 and the youngest about eleven. Cook deeply 
 regretted this unfortunate aflFarr, and blamed 
 himself for it, but remarked, in justification of 
 himself, that "when the command has once 
 been given to fire, no man can restrain its 
 excess or prescribe its effect." 
 
 As soon as the poor wretches were taken 
 out of the water into the boat, they squatted 
 down, expecting, no doubt, to be instantly put 
 to death. But when they found that instead 
 of being killed, they were treated with kind- 
 ness, they became exceedingly joyful. On 
 reaching the ship they were offered some bread, 
 which they devoured with a voracious appetite. 
 They asked and answered a great many ques- 
 tions, and when the people sat down to dinner 
 expressed a desire to touch and taste every- 
 thing they saw. The food that pleased them 
 most was salt pork. At night they made a 
 hearty supper, and after they had each drunk 
 above a quart of water, they lay down to sleep 
 on a locker Avell pleased with their treatment. 
 
 During the night, however, their true con- 
 dition as prisoners seemed to be impressed on 
 them. Possibly they thought of their slain 
 friends, for they began to moan dismally, and 
 it was all Tupia could do to comfort them. 
 Next morning they devoured an enormous
 
 102 
 
 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 
 
 breakfast, after which they were dressed, and 
 adorned with bracelets, anklets, necklaces, etc., 
 and sent on shore in the hope that they might 
 carry a good report of the strangers to their 
 friends. Nothing came of this, however, at 
 the time. The natives still remained unfriendly, 
 and Cook finally weighed anchor and set saU 
 in search of a part of the coast where the 
 people, it was hoped, would be more hospitable. 
 
 Soon after this a number of canoes came off to 
 the ship, and the natives, to the number of fifty, 
 came on board without fear, saying that they 
 had heard such an account of the kindness of 
 the sailors from the three boys, that they had 
 come to trade with them. And they did trade 
 with them, to such an extent that they parted 
 with everything they had, even stripping off 
 their clothes, and offering them in exchange 
 for trinkets of little value ! 
 
 About an hour before sunset, the canoes put 
 off from the ship to return to shore, and then 
 it was discovered that three natives had been 
 left behind. Tupia hailed the canoes and told 
 them of this, but they would not return, and 
 what seemed more surprising, the three savages 
 did not seem to care, but remained on board 
 eating and drinking, and entertaining the 
 ship's company with dancing and singing of a 
 very remarkable kind, after which they had 
 their suppers and went quietly to bed. But
 
 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 103 
 
 they were dreadfully horrified on awaking next 
 morning to find that the ship was sailing 
 swiftly away with them; and they remained 
 in a state of consternation untU a canoe 
 happened to put off from shore, and after much 
 persuasion came alongside and took them 
 away. The men in the canoe were very timid 
 about coming on deck, and they could not be 
 got to do so until the three savages assured 
 them that the white people " did not eat men ! " 
 
 Cook then continued his voyage of discovery 
 round New Zealand, making careful notes of 
 the coast, and naming the various headlands 
 as he went. As the island is fully as large as 
 Great Britain, it took him some time to accom- 
 plish the survey. He had many adventures, 
 and saw many strange things by the way, 
 besides running considerable danger from the 
 natives, who showed themselves extremely 
 hostile. 
 
 On one occasion, while they were entangled 
 among some shoals, the hurry on board in 
 working the ship led the savages to suppose 
 the voyagers were alarmed, so taking advantage 
 of this, four large canoes full of armed men 
 put oflF and came towards them with the inten- 
 tion, apparently, of making an attack. A 
 musket was fired over them, but as it did no 
 hann they continued to come on. A four- 
 pounder, loaded wfitih grape, was then fired a
 
 104 
 
 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 
 
 little to one side of them. This caused them 
 all to start up with a shout of surprise, after 
 which they returned quietly to the shore. 
 
 On all occasions Captain Cook exerted him- 
 self to the utmost to prevent bloodshed ; but 
 the natives were everywhere so warlike and 
 treacherous, that this could not always be 
 avoided. 
 
 One day several canoes full of armed men 
 came alongside, and were induced to trade — 
 exchanging native cloth and arms for the usual 
 trinkets. Tupia, the interpreter, had a little 
 son with him named Tayeto. This little fellow 
 was employed to stand outside the bulwarks 
 of the ship to hand down the things from the 
 ship to the savages in the canoes. One of 
 these rascals, watching his opportunity, suddenly 
 seized the lad and dragged him dov/n into the 
 canoe. Two of them held him down in the 
 fore part of it, and the others with great 
 activity, paddled off — the rest of the canoes 
 following as fast as they could. 
 
 Upon this the marines were ordered to fire. 
 The shot was directed to that part of the 
 canoe which was farthest from the boy. One 
 man dropped, upon which the others quitted 
 their hold of the boy, who sprang nimbly into 
 the water and swam towards the ship. A 
 large canoe turned to re- capture him, but some 
 muskets and a great gun being fired at it, the
 
 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 105 
 
 rowers desisted from farther pursuit. The 
 ship was immediately brought to, a boat was 
 lowered, and poor Tayeto was picked up, very 
 much terrified, but unhurt, and none the worse 
 for his adventure. 
 
 After this the discoverers had the most 
 convincing proof that the inhabitants of New 
 Zealand were cannibals. One day Mr. Banks, 
 Dr. Solander, Tupia, and others, went ashore 
 and visited a party of natives who appeared to 
 have just concluded a repast. The body of a 
 dog was found buried in their oven, and many 
 provision baskets stood around. In one of 
 these they observed two bones, pretty cleanly 
 picked, which did not seem to be the bones of 
 a dog. On nearer inspection they were found 
 to be those of a human being. That the flesh 
 belonging to them had been eaten was evident, 
 for that which remained had manifestly been 
 dressed by fire, and in the gristles at the ends 
 were the marks of the teeth which had gnawed 
 them. To put an end to doubt, Tupia asked 
 what bones they were, and the natives answered 
 without the least hesitation that they were the 
 bones of a man, and they had eaten the flesh 
 of them. Upon one of the visitors pretending 
 not to beUeve this, and saying that they were 
 the bones of a dog, a native seized his own 
 forearm with his teeth and made a show of 
 eating it with great relish. He also took one
 
 106 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 
 
 of the bones which Mr. Banks held in his hand 
 and bit and gnawed it, drawing it through his 
 lips, and showing by signs that it afforded a 
 delicious repast ! 
 
 As if to relieve, somewhat, the feelings of 
 disgust with which they were oppressed by 
 such sights, the voyagers were regaled with 
 the most delicious music on the following 
 morning. About two o'clock they were 
 awakened by the sweet singing of birds, the 
 number of which was incredible, and their 
 energy so great that they appeared to strain 
 their throats in emulation of each other. This 
 wild melody was infinitely superior to anything 
 they had ever heard of the same kind ; it 
 seemed to be like small bells most exquisitely 
 tuned ; — perhaps the distance of the ship from 
 shore, and the water between, may have lent 
 additional charms to the sound. 
 
 Ere long the birds ceased to sing, and the 
 disagreeable subject of the previous day was 
 recalled by the appearance of a small canoe, 
 in which was an old man, who, on coming on 
 deck, at once revived the conversation about 
 eating human flesli. 
 
 " But," said Tupia, after some minutes' talk, 
 "I did not see any heads of your enemies; 
 what do you do with them? do you not eat 
 them tool" 
 
 " No," replied the old man, *' we only eat
 
 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 
 
 107 
 
 the brains, and the next time I come I will 
 bring off some of them to convince you that 
 what I have told you is true." 
 
 That same day some of the sailors found ok 
 shore, near an oven, three human hip-bones, 
 which they brought on board, and Mr. Monk- 
 house, the surgeon, discovered and took on 
 board the hair of a man's head. 
 
 Here also they saw practised a remarkably 
 simple and ingenious method of catching fish, 
 which we think might be tried with advantage 
 on our own coasts. Happening to observe a 
 man in liis canoe fishing, they rowed along- 
 side and asked hira to draw up his line, 
 which he readily did. At the end of it they 
 found a net of a circular form, extended by 
 two hoops about seven or eight feet in diameter. 
 The top was open, and sea-ears were fastened 
 to the bottom as bait. This he let down so 
 as to lie upon the ground until he thought fish 
 enough had assembled over it. Then he drew 
 it up by an extremely gentle and even motion, 
 so that the fish rose with it, scarcely sensible 
 (it is supposed) that they were being lifted, 
 until near the surface of the water, when they 
 were brought out in the net by a sudden pull ! 
 
 The ingenuity of the New Zealanders 
 appeared in nothing more than in their canoes, 
 of which the following description is in Cook's 
 own words : —
 
 108 
 
 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 
 
 " They are long and narrow, and in shape 
 very much resemble a New England whale-boat; 
 the larger sort seem to be built chiefly for war, 
 and will carry from forty to eighty or a hundred 
 armed men. We measured one which lay 
 ashore at Tolago. She was sixty-eight feet 
 and a half long, five feet broad, and three feet 
 and a half deep. The bottom was sharp, with 
 straight sides like a wedge, and consisted of 
 three lengths hollowed out to about two inches, 
 or an inch and a half thick, and well fastened 
 together with strong plaiting. Each side con- 
 sisted of one entire plank, sixty-three feet long, 
 ten or twelve inches broad, and about an inch 
 and a quarter thick, and these were fitted and 
 lashed to the bottom part with great dexterity 
 and strength. A considerable number of 
 thwarts were laid from gunwale to gunwale, to 
 which they were securely lashed on each side, 
 as a strengthening to the boat. The ornament 
 at the head projected five or six feet beyond 
 the body, and was about four feet and a half 
 high. The ornament at the stem was fixed 
 upon that end as the sternpost of a ship is 
 fixed upon its keel, and was about fourteen 
 feet high, two feet broad, and an inch and a 
 half thick. They both consisted of boards of 
 carved work, of which the design was much 
 better than the execution." 
 
 The smaller canoes, which were of one piece,
 
 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 109 
 
 hollowed out by fire, usually had " outriggers," 
 — boards projecting from, and parallel to, the 
 canoes — to prevent their overturning, and 
 occasionally two canoes were joined together 
 for the same purpose, as, if unsupported, they 
 were extremely liable to upset. 
 
 The tools with which these canoes and their 
 other implements and utensils were made con- 
 sisted of axes and adzes made of a hard black 
 stone, or of a green talc, which latter stone is 
 not only hard but tough. They had chisels 
 made of small fragments of jasper, and of 
 human bones. These also served the purpose 
 of augers for boring holes. Fish-hooks were 
 of bone or shell ; these, however, were not weU 
 made, but in the fabrication of most of their 
 implements, canoes, war-clubs, baskets, etc., 
 they displayed a considerable degree of taste, 
 neatness of hand, and ingenuity. 
 
 Our space forbids us following Captain Cook 
 very closely in his many voyages throughout 
 the great archipelago of the South Seas. In 
 this volume we have touched but lightly here 
 and there on the immense variety of subjects 
 which came under his observation. Those 
 who wish for fuller information will find it in 
 the work entitled "The Voyages of Captain 
 Cook round the World," which contains his 
 own most interesting journals. 
 
 Passing over the years which intervene 
 
 z
 
 no 
 
 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 
 
 between tlie period of which we have been 
 writing and the last voyage he ever made to 
 the islands of the South Seas, we leap at once, 
 in the next chapter, to the sad closing scenes 
 of the great navigator's career.
 
 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 
 
 Ill 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 THE LAST VOYAGE AND SAD END OF THE GREAT DISCOVERER. 
 
 TN the spring of 1776, Captain Cook set sail 
 ■*- on his last voyage, in command of the 
 Resolution, accompanied by the Discovery under 
 Captain Clerke, an able officer, who had been 
 Cook's second Lieutenant on board the Eesolit- 
 tion in his second voyage round the world. 
 
 The expedition was well supplied with every- 
 thing that might conduce to its success, or to 
 the comfort of those engaged in it, and many 
 useful articles were put on board to be given to 
 the South-sea Islanders, with a view to improve 
 their condition — among other things, some live 
 stock, which, it was hoped, would multiply on 
 the islands — such as a bull, and two cows with 
 theu" calves, and some sheep ; besides a quantity 
 of such European garden seeds as were likely 
 to thrive in those regions. 
 
 It says much for the perseverance and energy 
 of Captain Cook that, although his education 
 had been so defective that he only began to 
 study Euclid and Astronomy at the age of
 
 112 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 
 
 thirty-one, he was nevertheless competent to 
 conduct, without the aid of a scientific man, 
 the astronomical department of this voyage. 
 
 The vessels touched at the Cape of Good 
 Hope in passing, and sailed thence on their 
 voyage of discovery, which extended over three 
 years, during which period they visited Van 
 Diemen's Land, on the south of Australia, New 
 Zealand, the Society Islands, Sandwich Islands, 
 and other groups of the Pacific ; also the 
 western and northern coasts of North America, 
 and saw new and beautiful regions, as well 
 as strange and wonderful — in some cases 
 terrible — sights, the mere enumeration of 
 which, without going into detail, would fill 
 many pages. We hasten, therefore, to that 
 point in the narrative which describes the visit 
 of the expedition to the island of Owhyhee, 
 where its heroic commander terminated his 
 brilliant career. 
 
 On January 1779 the Resolution and the 
 Discovery put into a large bay named Karaka- 
 kooa on the west of the island, for the purpose 
 of refitting the ships and laying in an additional 
 supply of water and provisions. They moored 
 on the north side of the bay, about quarter of 
 a mile from the shore. Here they were well 
 received by the inhabitants, who at first were 
 extremely hospitable. Captain King, in his 
 journal of the transactions at this place, writes: —
 
 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 
 
 113 
 
 "As soon as the inhabitants perceived our 
 intention of anchoring in the bay, they came off 
 in astonishing numbers, and expressed their joy 
 by singing and shouting, and exhibiting a variety 
 of ■wild and extravagant gestures. The sides, 
 the decks, and rigging of both ships were soon 
 completely covered with them, and a multitude 
 of women and boys, who had not been able to 
 get canoes, came swimming round us in shoals; 
 many of them not finding room on board, re- 
 mained the whole day playing in the water ! " 
 
 Afterwards Captain Cook Avent ashore and 
 was received with many extraordinary cere- 
 monies, which bore a strong resemblance to 
 religious worship, but in regard to this he and 
 his companions could only form conjectures, and 
 were very glad to find that their entertainers 
 were so friendly. Next morning Captain King 
 went ashore with a guard of eight marines to 
 erect an observatory in such a situation as might 
 best enable him to superintend and protect the 
 waterers and other working parties that were 
 to be on shore. The spot chosen was imme- 
 diately marked off with wands by the friendly 
 native priests, who thus consecrated the ground, 
 or placed it under " taboo" — a sort of religious 
 interdiction, which effectually protected it from 
 the intrusion of the natives — for none ever 
 ventured, during their stay, to enter within the 
 tabooed space without permission. 
 
 1
 
 114 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 
 
 Very different was it on board the ships. 
 These, not being tabooed, were overwhelmed 
 with visitors, particularly women, who flocked 
 on board in such numbers that the men were 
 obliged to clear the decks almost every hour in 
 order to have room to attend to their duties — 
 on which occasions two or three hundred women 
 were frequently made to jump into the water 
 at once, where they continued swimming and 
 playing about until they could again obtain 
 admittance ! 
 
 While, however, the priests of the island 
 were very attentive to their visitors — sending 
 them gifts of pigs and vegetables with extreme 
 liberality, and expecting nothing in return, 
 the warrior chiefs were not so disinterested. 
 They expected and received many gifts, and 
 they were so much addicted to theft that a 
 constant watch had to be kept upon them, 
 while examples had occasionally to be made of 
 those who were caught in the act. Soon after 
 their arrival, the ships were visited in state by 
 the Kinsr of the island, whose name was 
 Terreeoboo. Some of his chiefs accompanied 
 him, and all of them were dressed in rich 
 feathered cloaks and helmets, and armed with 
 long spears and daggers. Along with them 
 they brought their idols, which were gigantic 
 busts made of wicker-work, curiously covered 
 with small feathers. Their eyes were made of
 
 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 115 
 
 large pearl oysters, with a black nut fixed in the 
 centre of each ; double rows of dogs' teeth orna- 
 mented their mouths, and their features were 
 strangely distorted. The King and his friends 
 were hospitably received. Presents were made, 
 and expressions of good-will and friendship 
 interchanged. 
 
 Thus everything went on prosperously. The 
 refitting and provisioning were completed ; 
 games and ceremonies were witnessed; and 
 finally the ships left the island with the good 
 wishes of a people who had treated their visi- 
 tors with singular kindness and hospitality 
 during the whole period of their sojourn. 
 
 Unfortunately, soon afterwards, the Resolu- 
 tion was so much damaged in a gale, that it 
 was found necessary to return to Karakakooa 
 Bay for repairs. To the surprise of the voy- 
 agers their reception on this occasion was very 
 difi"erent from what it had been at first. There 
 was no shouting, no bustle, no coming off in 
 shoals — only here and there a canoe was seen 
 stealing along the solitary shore. On inquiry, 
 they were told that King Terreeoboo was ab- 
 sent, and had laid the bay under taboo ! This 
 looked very suspicious. However, as there 
 was no help for it, they landed their men with 
 the foremast of one of the ships, which required 
 repair, and for two or three days pushed for- 
 ward their work busily, expecting that when
 
 116 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 
 
 the king returned and removed the interdict^ 
 the natives would flock round them with the 
 same good feeling as before. 
 
 Things went on in their usual quiet way till 
 the afternoon of the 13th of February. On 
 the evening of that day the watering party 
 was interfered with by natives who had armed 
 themselves with stones, and were becoming 
 very insolent. On the appearance, however, 
 of Captain King with one of the marines, they 
 threw away the stones, and some of the chiefs 
 drove the mob away. Captain Cook, on hear- 
 ing of this, ordered the sentinels to load with 
 ball, and to fire if the interference should be 
 repeated. Soon after that the party on shore 
 were alarmed by a fire of musketry from the 
 Discovery. It was directed at a small canoe 
 which was paddling to the shore in great haste, 
 pursued by one of the ship's boats. The 
 canoe reached the shore first, and the natives, 
 who had been stealing, made their escape. 
 Captain Cook and Captain King pursued them 
 into the woods for about three miles, but failed 
 to overtake them. 
 
 During Cook's absence a serious difference 
 occurred on the shore. One of the officers con- 
 ceived it to be his duty to seize one of the native 
 canoes. This chanced to belong to a great man 
 named Pareea, who soon afterwards claimed 
 his property. The officer refused to give it
 
 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 
 
 117 
 
 up, and a scuffle ensued, in which Pareea was 
 knocked on the head with an oar. The 
 natives immediately attacked the sailors with 
 a shower of stones, which compelled them to 
 retreat precipitately into the sea and swim off 
 to a rock at some distance from the shore, 
 leaving the pinnace in the hands of the natives, 
 who at once ransacked it. They would pro- 
 bably have demolished it entirely had not 
 Pareea, who soon recovered from his blow, 
 come forward, and, with an admirable spirit of 
 forgiveness, rescued it from their hands, re- 
 turned it to the sailors, and afterwards rubbed 
 noses with the officer who caused all the mis- 
 chief, in token of his reconciliation ! 
 
 During that night the cutter of the Discovery 
 was stolen, and next morning Captain Cook, 
 landing with nine marines, went up to the 
 village. It had been his usual practice, when- 
 ever anything of importance was lost at any of 
 the islands in that ocean, to get the king or 
 some of the chief men on board, and keep 
 them as hostages until the missing article 
 should be restored. This method, which had 
 been always attended with success, he meant to 
 pursue on the present occasion. Meanwhile, 
 the boats of both ships were ordered out, and 
 well manned and armed. 
 
 Captain Cook then marched into the village, 
 where he was received with the usual marks of
 
 118 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 
 
 respect — the people prostrating themselves be- 
 fore him, and bringing liim their accustomed 
 offerings of small hogs. 
 
 We cannot help remarking here that Cook 
 was to be blamed for permitting the natives to 
 treat him with a degree of ceremonious solem- 
 nity which was obviously meant as an act of 
 worship. The only thing that can be said in 
 his defence, we think, is, that in a region 
 where many remarkable, and to him incom- 
 prehensible, customs prevailed, he could not 
 certainly assure himself that the people were 
 not paying to him the ordinary homage which 
 they were accustomed to pay to every great 
 chief who visited their island. 
 
 He found the old king just awaking from 
 sleep, and, after a short conversation about the 
 loss of the cutter, the captain invited him to 
 return in the boat and spend the day on board 
 the Resolution. The king readily consented, 
 but whUe on his way to the beach one of his 
 wives, who evidently suspected treachery, be- 
 sought him with many tears not to go on 
 board. At the same time, two of his chiefs 
 laid hold of him, and, insisting that he should 
 go no farther, forced him to sit down. The 
 natives had by this time collected in pro- 
 digious numbers, and the Englishmen were so 
 surrounded that it would have been impossible 
 for them to use their arms if any occasion had
 
 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 1 1 9 
 
 required it. Captain Cook, therefore, was 
 obliged to give up his efforts to induce the old 
 king to go on board. 
 
 As yet the captain had not expected or 
 feared any attempt at personal violence, and it 
 is probable that he would have succeeded in 
 commg off scathless on this occasion, as he 
 had done many a time before, had not an 
 unfortunate incident occurred, which gave a 
 fatal turn to the affair. The boats of the ship, 
 which had been stationed across the bay, fired 
 at some canoes that were attempting to escape, 
 and, unfortunately, killed a chief of the first 
 rank. The news of his death reached the 
 village just as Captain Cook was leaving the 
 king, and the excitement occasioned was very 
 great. One evidence that the natives meant 
 to be revenged was, that all the women and 
 children were immediately sent off, and they 
 made their intentions still more apparent by 
 putting on their war-mats, and arming them- 
 selves with spears and stones. Just before 
 this, hoAvever, the nine marines had been 
 ordered to extricate themselves from the crowd 
 and line the rocks along the shore. 
 
 One of the natives having a stone in one 
 hand, and a long iron spike in the other, came 
 up to the captain in a defiant manner, flourish- 
 ing liis weapon, and threatening to throw the 
 stone. Cook told him to desist, but he per-
 
 120 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 
 
 sisted in his threatening actions, and at length 
 provoked the captain to fire a charge of small 
 shot into him. Having on his war-mat, how- 
 ever, it had no other effect than to stir up his 
 wrath. Several stones were now thrown at 
 the marines, and a native attempted to stab 
 one of the party with his spear ; in this, how- 
 ever, he failed, and was knocked down with 
 the butt-end of a musket. 
 
 Captain Cook now felt that the safety of the 
 party depended on prompt, decisive action, for 
 the more he exercised forbearance, the more 
 did the savages threaten. He therefore fired 
 his second barrel, which was loaded with ball, 
 and killed one of the foremost. 
 
 A general attack with stones immediately 
 followed. This was met by a discharge of 
 muskets from the marines and the people in 
 the boats. Contrary to expectation, the savages 
 stood the fire with great firmness. From the 
 accounts given of the transaction, it would 
 appear that all the marines had discharged 
 their muskets — none having reserved fire. 
 This was a fatal mistake, because, before they 
 had time to reload, the natives rushed upon 
 them in overwhelming numbers, and with fear- 
 ful yeUs. Then followed a scene of indescrib- 
 able horror and confusion. 
 
 Captain King, Cook's intimate friend, says, 
 in regard to this closing scene, that four of the
 
 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 121 
 
 marines were cut off amongst the rocks in 
 their retreat, and fell a sacrifice to the fury 
 of the enemy; three more were dangerously 
 wounded. The lieutenant, who had received 
 a stab between the shoulders with a pahooa, 
 having fortunately reserved his fire, shot the 
 man who had wounded him just as he was 
 going to repeat the blow. The unfortunate 
 Captain Cook, when last seen distinctly, was 
 standing at the water's edge, calling out to the 
 men in the boats to cease firing and to pull in. 
 If it be true, as some of those who were pre- 
 sent have imagined, that the marines and 
 boatmen had fired without his orders, and that 
 he was desirous of preventing further blood- 
 shed, it is not improbable that his humanity, 
 on this occasion, proved fatal to him ; for it 
 was remarked that while he faced the natives, 
 none of them had offered him any violence, 
 but that, having turned about to give his order 
 to the boats, he was stabbed in the back, and 
 fell with his face into the water. 
 
 On seeing him fall, the savages gave a great 
 shout, rushed upon him, and dragged him on 
 shore. They then surrounded him, and, snatch- 
 ing the daggers out of each other's hands, 
 showed a savage eagerness to have a share in 
 his destruction. 
 
 " Thus," continues King, " fell our great 
 and excellent commander ! After a life of so
 
 122 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 
 
 mach distinguished and successful enterprise, 
 his death, as far as regards himself, cannot be 
 reckoned premature, since he lived to finish 
 the • great work for which he seems to have 
 been designed, and was rather removed from 
 the enjoyment, than cut off from the acquisi- 
 tion of glory. How sincerely his loss was felt 
 and lamented by those who had so long found 
 their general security in his skill and conduct, 
 and every consolation under their hardships 
 in his tenderness and humanity, it is neither 
 necessary nor possible for me to describe; 
 much less shall I attempt to paint the horror 
 with which we were struck, and the universal 
 dejection and dismay which followed so dread 
 ful and unexpected a calamity." 
 
 In commenting on Captain Cook's services, 
 the same gentleman says : — 
 
 " Perhaps no science ever received greater 
 additions from the labours of a single man than 
 geography has done from those of Captain 
 Cook. In his first voyage to the South Seas 
 he discovered the Society Islands ; determined 
 the insularity of New Zealand, discovered the 
 Straits which separate the two islands, and are 
 called after his name, and made a complete 
 survey of both. He afterwards explored the 
 eastern coast of New Holland, hitherto un- 
 known, to an extent of twenty-seven degrees of 
 latitude, or upwards of two thousand miles."
 
 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 123 
 
 In succeeding years he settled the disputed 
 point of the existence of a great southern con- 
 tinent traversing the ocean there between the 
 latitudes of 40° and 70° in such a way as to 
 show the impossibility of its existence '* unless 
 near the pole, and beyond the reach of naviga- 
 tion." (We may be permitted, in these days of 
 general advancement, mental and physical, to 
 doubt whether any part of the globe is absolutely 
 " beyond the reach of navigation ! ") He dis- 
 covered also the islands of New Caledonia and 
 Georgia, and the Sandwich Islands ; explored 
 the western coasts of North America into the 
 frozen regions, and ascertained the proximity 
 of the two great continents of Asia and 
 America. In short, — to use the words of his 
 biographer, which compress the nature and 
 value of the great navigator's services to man- 
 kind into a small and easily comprehended 
 point — " if we except the sea of Amur and the 
 Japanese Archipelago, wnich still remains im- 
 perfectly known to Europeans, he has completed 
 the hydrography of the habitable globe." 
 
 It * It: n 1^ 
 
 Captain Cook has passed away, and the 
 generation of men, with those whom he bene- 
 fited and those who slew him, has gone to its 
 account, but the Coral Islands remain as they 
 were of old, resplendent with the beautiful 
 works of God, though not, as of old, marred so
 
 124 
 
 THE CANNIBAL ISLANDS. 
 
 
 terribly by the diabolical devices of man. 
 " Cannibal Islands" some of them still are, 
 without doubt, but a large proportion of them 
 have been saved from heathen darkness by the 
 light of God's Truth as revealed in the Holy 
 Bible, and many thousands of islanders — in- 
 cluding the descendants of those who slew the 
 great Captain of the last generation — have 
 enrolled themselves under the banner of the 
 "Captain of our salvation," and are now, through 
 God's mercy, clothed and in their right mind. 
 
 rsBcsu
 
 The Battle of the Nile.
 
 •
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 TOUCHES ON OUR HERD'S EARLY LIFE, EXPERIENCES, 
 AND ADVENTURES. 
 
 BILL BOWLS was the most amiable, gentle, 
 kindly, and modest fellow that ever trod 
 the deck of a man-of-war. He was also one of 
 the most lion-hearted men in the Navy. 
 
 When Bill was a baby — a round-faced, large- 
 eyed, fat-legged baby, as unlike to the bronzed, 
 whiskered, strapping seaman who went by the 
 name of " Fighting Bill" as a jack-daw is to a 
 marlinespike — when Bill was a baby, his father 
 used to say he was just cut out for a sailor ; 
 and he was right, for the urchin was overflow- 
 ing with vigour and muscular energy. He was 
 utterly reckless, and very earnest — we might 
 almost say desperately earnest. Whatever he 
 undertook to do he did "with a \nW He 
 spoke with a will, hstened with a vnW, laughed, 
 yelled, ate, slept, wrought, and fought with a
 
 8 THE BATTLE AND THE BEEEZE. 
 
 will. In short, he was a splendid little fellow, 
 and therefore, as his father wisely said, was 
 just cut out for a sailor. 
 
 Bill seemed to hold the same opinion, for he 
 took to the water quite naturally from the very 
 commencement of life. He laughed with glee 
 when his mother used to put him into the 
 wash-tub, and howled with rage when she took 
 him out. Dancing bareheaded under heavy 
 rain was his delight, wading in ponds and 
 rivers was his common practice, and tumbling 
 into deep pools was his most ordinary mishap. 
 No wonder, then, that Bill learned at an early 
 age to swim, and also to fear nothing whatever, 
 except a blowing up from his father. He 
 feared that, but he did not often get it, because, 
 although full of mischief as an egg is full of 
 meat, he was good-humoured and bidable, and, 
 like all lion-hearted fellows, he had Httle or no 
 malice in him. 
 
 He began his professional career very early 
 in life. When in after years he talked to his 
 comrades on this subject, he used to say — 
 
 " Yes, mates, I did begin to study navigation 
 w'en I was about two foot high — more or less 
 — an' I tell ee what it is, there 's nothin' like 
 takin' old Father Time by the forelock. I was 
 about four year old when I took my first start 
 in the nautical way ; and p'r'aps ye won't believe 
 it, but it 's a fact, I launched my first ship
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE. 
 
 myself; owned lier; commanded and iicavigated 
 her, and was wrecked on my first voyage. It 
 happened this way : my father was a mill- 
 wright, he was, and lived near a small lake, 
 where I used to splutter about a good deal. 
 One day I got hold of a big plank, launched it 
 after half an hour o' the hardest work I ever 
 had, got on it with a bit of broken palin' for 
 an oar, an' shoved off into deep water. It was 
 a splendid burst ! Away I went with my heart 
 in my mouth and my feet in the water trpn' 
 to steady myself, but as ill luck would have it, 
 just as I had got my ship on an even keel an' 
 was beginnin' to dip my oar with great caution, 
 a squall came down the lake, caught me on the 
 starboard quarter, and threw me on my beam- 
 ends. Of coorse I went sowse into the water, 
 and had only time to give out one awful yell 
 when the water shut me up. Fortnitly my 
 father heard me ; jumped in and pulled me out, 
 but instead of kicking me or blowin' me up, 
 he told me that I should have kept my weather 
 eye open an' met the squall head to wind. 
 Then he got hold of the plank and made me 
 try it again, and didn't leave me till I was able 
 to paddle about on that plank almost as well 
 as any Eskimo in his skin canoe. My good old 
 dad finished the lesson by tellin' me to keep 
 always in shoal icatcr till I could stvim, and to 
 look out for squalls in future ! It was lucky
 
 10 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE. 
 
 for me that I had learned to obey him, for many 
 a time I was capsized after that, when nobody 
 was near me, but bein' always in shoal water, 
 I managed to scramble ashore." 
 
 As Bill Bowls began life so he continued it. 
 He went to sea in good earnest when quite a 
 boy, and spent his first years in the coasting 
 trade, in which rough service he became a 
 thorough seaman, and was wrecked several time?; 
 on various parts of our stormy shores. On 
 reaching man's estate he turned a longing eye 
 to foreign lands, and in course of time visited 
 some of the most distant parts of the globe, so 
 that he may be said to have been a great traveller 
 before his whiskers were darker than a lady's 
 eyebrows. 
 
 During these voyages, as a matter of course, 
 he experienced great variety of fortune. He 
 had faced the wildest of storms, and bathed in 
 the beams of the brightest sunshine. He was 
 as familiar with wreck as with rations ; every 
 species of nautical disaster had befallen him ; 
 typhoons, cyclones, and simooms had done their 
 worst to him, but they could not kill him, for 
 Bill bore a sort of charmed life, and invariably 
 turned up again, no matter how many of his 
 shipmates went down. Despite the rough ex- 
 periences of his career he was as fresh and good- 
 looking a young fellow as one would wish to 
 see.
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE, 
 
 11 
 
 Before proceeding with the narrative of his 
 life, we shall give just one specimen of his ex- 
 periences while he was in the merchant service. 
 
 Having joined a ship bound for China, he set 
 sail with the proverbial light heart and light 
 pair of breeches, to which we may add light 
 pockets. His heart soon became somewhat 
 heavier when he discovered that his captain was 
 a tyrant, whose chief joy appeared to consist in 
 maJdng other people miserable. Bill Bowls's 
 nature, however, was adaptable, so that although 
 his spirits were a little subdued, they were not 
 crushed. He was wont to console himself, and 
 his comrades, with the remark that this state 
 of things couldn't last for ever, that the voyage 
 would come to an end some time or other, and 
 that men should never say die as long as there 
 remained a shot in the locker ! 
 
 That voyage did come to an end much sooner 
 than he or the tyrannical captain expected ! 
 
 One evening our hero stood near the binnacle 
 talking to the steersman, a sturdy middle-aged 
 sailor, whose breadth appeared to be nearly equal 
 to his length. 
 
 " Tom Kiggles," said Bill, somewhat abruptly, 
 " we 're goin' to have dirty weather." 
 
 " That 's so, lad, I 'm not goin' to deny it," 
 replied Tom, as he turned the wheel a little to 
 windward. 
 
 Most landsmen would have supposed that
 
 12 
 
 THE BATTLE A2JD THE BREEZE. 
 
 Bill's remark should have been, " We have got 
 dirty weather," for at the time he spoke the 
 good ship was bending down before a stiff 
 breeze, which caused the dark sea to dash over 
 her bulwarks and sweep the decks continually, 
 while thick clouds, the colour of pea-soup, were 
 scudding across the sky; but seafaring men 
 spoke of it as a " capful of wind," and Bill's 
 remark was founded on the fact that, for an 
 hour past, the gale had been increasing, and 
 the appearance of sea and sky was becoming 
 more threatening. 
 
 That night the captain stood for hours hold- 
 ing on to the weather shrouds of the mizzen- 
 mast without uttering a word to any one, 
 except that now and then, at long intervals, he 
 asked the steersman how the ship's head lay. 
 Dark although the sky was, it did not seem so 
 threatening as did the countenance of the man 
 who commanded the vessel. 
 
 Already the ship was scudding before the 
 wind, with only the smallest rag of canvas 
 hoisted, yet she rose on the great waves and 
 plunged madly into the hollows between with 
 a violence that almost tore the masts out of her. 
 The chief-mate stood by the wheel assisting the 
 steersman ; the crew clustered on the starboard 
 side of the forecastle, casting uneasy glances 
 now at the chaos of foaming water ahead, and 
 then at the face of their captain, which waa
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BBEEZE. 
 
 13 
 
 occasionally seen in the pale light of a stray 
 moonbeam. In ordinary circumstances these 
 men would have smiled at the storm, but they 
 had unusual cause for anxiety at that time, for 
 they knew that the captain was a drunkard, 
 and, from the short experience they had already 
 had of him, they feared that he was not capable 
 of managing the ship. 
 
 " Had we not better keep her a point more 
 to the south'ard, sir?" said the mate to the 
 captain, respectfully touching his cap; "reefs 
 are said to be numerous here about." 
 
 " No, Mister Wilson," answered the captain, 
 with the gruff air of a man who assumes and 
 asserts that he knows what he is about, and 
 does not want advice. 
 
 " Keep her a point to the west," he added, 
 turning to the steersman. 
 
 There was a cry at that moment — a cry such 
 as might have chilled the blood in the stoutest 
 heart — 
 
 "Eocks ahead!" 
 
 "Port! port! hard-a-port ! " shouted the 
 men. Their hoarse voices rose above the gale, 
 but not above the terrible roar of the surf, 
 which now mingled with the din of the storm. 
 
 The order was repeated by the mate, who 
 sprang to the wheel and assisted in obeying it. 
 Round came the gallant ship with a magni- 
 ficent sweep, and in another moment she would
 
 14 
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE. 
 
 have been head to wind, when a sudden squall 
 burst upon her broadside and threw her on her 
 beam-ends. 
 
 When this happened the mate sprang to the 
 companion hatch to get an axe, intending to 
 cut the weather-shrouds, so that the masts 
 might go overboard and allow the ship to right 
 herself, for, as she then lay, the water was 
 pouring into her, Tom Riggles was, when she 
 heeled over, thrown violently against the mate, 
 and both men rolled to leeward. This accident 
 was the means of saving them for the time, for 
 just then the mizzen rigging gave way, the 
 mast snapped across, and the captain and some 
 of the men who had been hastening aft were 
 swept with the wreck into the sea. 
 
 A few minutes elapsed ere Tom and the 
 mate gained a place of partial security on the 
 poop. The scene that met their gaze there 
 was terrible beyond description. Not far ahead 
 the sea roared in irresistible fury on a reef 
 of rocks, towards which the ship was slowly 
 drifting. The light of the moon was just 
 sufficient to show that a few of the men were 
 still clinging to the rail of the forecastle, and 
 that the rigging of the main and fore masts still 
 held fast. 
 
 " Have you got the hatchet yet 1" asked Tom 
 of the mate, who clung to a belaying-pin close 
 behind him.
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE. 
 
 15 
 
 "Ay, but what matters it whether we strike 
 the rocks on our beam-ends or an even keel]" 
 
 The mate spoke in the tones of a man who 
 desperately dares the fate which he cannot 
 avoid. 
 
 " Here ! let me have it ! " cried Tom. 
 
 He seized the hatchet as he spoke and 
 clambered to the gangway. A few strokes 
 sufficed to cut the overstrained ropes, and the 
 mainmast snapped off with a loud report, and 
 the ship slowly righted. 
 
 "Hold on!" shouted Tom to a man who 
 appeared to be slipping off the bulwarks into 
 the sea. 
 
 As no reply was given, the sailor boldly leapt 
 forward, caught the man by the collar, and 
 dragged him into a position of safety. 
 
 "Why, Bill, my boy, is't you]" exclaimed 
 the worthy man in a tone of surprise, as he 
 looked at the face of our hero, who lay on the 
 deck at his feet ; but poor Bill made no reply, 
 and it was not until a glass of rum had been 
 poured down his throat by his deliverer that 
 he began to recover. 
 
 Several of the crew who had clung to different 
 parts of the wreck now came aft one by one, 
 until most of the survivors were grouped to- 
 gether near the wheel, awaiting in silence the 
 shock which they knew must inevitably take 
 place in the course of a few minutes, for the
 
 1 6 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE. 
 
 ship, having righted, now drifted with greater 
 rapidity to her doom. 
 
 It was an awful moment for these miserable 
 men! If they could have only vented their 
 feelings in vigorous action it would have been 
 some relief, but this was impossible, for wave 
 after wave washed over the stem and swept the 
 decks, obliging them to hold on for their lives. 
 
 At last the shock came. With a terrible 
 crash the good ship struck and recoiled, quiver- 
 ing in every plank. On the back of another 
 wave she was lifted up, and again cast on the 
 cruel rocks. There was a sound of rending 
 wood and snapping cordage, and next moment 
 the foremast was in the sea, tossing violently, 
 and beating against the ship's side, to which it 
 was still attached by part of the rigging. Three 
 of the men who had clung to the shrouds of 
 the foremast were swept overboard and drowned. 
 Once more the wreck recoiled, rose again on a 
 towering billow, and was launched on the rocks 
 with such violence that she was forced forward 
 and upwards several yards, and remained fixed. 
 
 Slight although this change was for the 
 better, it sufficed to infuse hope into the hearts 
 of the hitherto despairing sailors. The dread 
 of being instantly dashed to pieces was removed, 
 and with one consent they scrambled to the 
 bow to see if there was any chance of reaching 
 the shore.
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE. 
 
 17 
 
 Clinging to the fore-part of the ship they 
 found the cook, a negro, whose right arm sup- 
 ported the insensible form of a woman — the 
 only woman on board that ship. She was the 
 wife of the carpenter. Her husband had been 
 among the first of those who were swept over- 
 board and drowned. 
 
 "Hold on to her, massa," exclaimed the 
 cook ; " my arm a'most brok." 
 
 The mate, to whom he appealed, at once 
 grasped the woman, and was about to attempt 
 to drag her under the lee of the caboose, when 
 the vessel sHpped ofi'the rocks into the sea, parted 
 amidships, and was instantly overwhelmed. 
 
 For some minutes Bill Bowls struggled power- 
 fully to gain the shore, but the force of the 
 boiling water was such that he was as helpless 
 as if he had been a mere infant ; his strength, 
 great though it was, began to fail ; several severe 
 blows that he received from portions of the 
 wreck nearly stunned him, and he felt the 
 stupor that preceded death overpowering him, 
 when he was providentially cast upon a ledge 
 of rock. Against the same ledge most of his 
 shipmates were dashed by the waves and killed, 
 but he was thrown upon it softly. Eetaining 
 sufficient reason to realize his position, he clam- 
 bered further up the rocks, and uttered an earn- 
 est " Thank God ! " as he fell down exhausted 
 beyond the reach of the angry waves.
 
 18 
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE. 
 
 Soon, however, his energies began to revive, 
 and his first impulse, when thought and strength 
 returned, was to rise and stagger down to the 
 rocks, to assist, if possible, any of his shipmates 
 who might have been cast ashore. He found 
 only one, who was lying in a state of insensi- 
 bility on a little strip of sand. The waves 
 had just cast him there, and another towering 
 billow approached, which would infallibly have 
 washed him away, had not Bill rushed forward 
 and dragged him out of danger. 
 
 It proved to be his friend Tom Eiggles. 
 Finding that he was not quite dead. Bill set to 
 work with all his energy to revive him, and 
 was so successful that in half-an-hour the sturdy 
 seaman was enabled to sit up and gaze round 
 him with the stupid expression of a tipsy 
 man. 
 
 " Come, cheer up," said Bill, clapping him on 
 the back ; " you '11 be all right in a short while." 
 
 "Wot's to do?" said Tom, staring at his 
 rescuer. 
 
 "You're all right," repeated Bill. "One 
 good turn deserves another, Tom. You saved 
 my life a few minutes ago, and now I 've hauled 
 you out o' the water, old boy." 
 
 The sailor's faculties seemed to return 
 quickly on hearing this. He endeavoured to 
 rise, exclaiming — 
 
 "Any more saved V
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE. 
 
 19 
 
 "I fear not," answered Bill sadly, shaking 
 his head. 
 
 " Let 's go see," cried Tom, staggering along 
 the beach in search of his shipmates ; but none 
 were found ; all had perished, and their bodies 
 were swept away far from the spot where the 
 ship had met her doom. 
 
 At daybreak it was discovered that the ship 
 had struck on a low rocky islet on which there 
 was little or no vegetation. Here for three 
 weeks the two shipwrecked sailors lived in 
 great privation, exposed to the inclemency of 
 the weather, and subsisting chiefly on shell-fish. 
 They had almost given way to despair, when 
 a passing vessel observed them, took them off", 
 and conveyed them in safety to their native 
 land. 
 
 Such was one of the incidents in our hero's 
 career.
 
 20 
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BKEEZE. 
 
 CHAPTER ir. 
 
 COMMENCES THE STOET. 
 
 A BOUT the beginning of tlie present century, 
 '^^ during the height of the war with France, 
 the little fishing village of Fairway was thrown 
 into a state of considerable alarm by the 
 appearance of a ship of war off the coast, and 
 the landing therefrom of a body of blue-jackets. 
 At that time it was the barbarous custom to 
 impress men, willing or not willing, into the 
 Royal Navy. The more effective, and at the 
 same time just, method of enrolling men in a 
 naval reserve force had not occurred to our 
 rulers, and, as a natural consequence, the in- 
 habitants of sea-port towns and fishing villages 
 were on the constant look-out for the press-gang. 
 At the time when the man-of-war's boat rowed 
 alongside of the little jetty of Fairway, an 
 interesting couple chanced to be seated in a 
 bower at the back of a very small but particu- 
 larly neat cottage near the shore. The bower 
 was in keeping with its surroundings, being the 
 half of an old boat set up on end. Eoses and
 
 THE BATTLE AXD THE BREEZE. 
 
 21 
 
 honeysuckle were trained up the sides of it, 
 and these, mingling their fragrance with the 
 smell of tar, diffused an agreeable odour around. 
 The couple referred to sat very close to each 
 other, and appeared to be engaged in conversa- 
 tion of a confidential nature. One was a fair 
 and rather pretty girl of the fishing community. 
 The other was a stout and uncommonly hand- 
 some man of five-and-twenty, apparently be- 
 longing to the same class, but there was more 
 of the regular sailor than the fisherman in his 
 costume and appearance. In regard to their 
 conversation, it may be well, perhaps, to let 
 them speak for themselves. 
 
 "I tell ee wot it is, Nelly Bl}i,h," said the man, 
 in a somewhat stern tone of voice ; " it won't suit 
 me to dilly-dally in this here fashion any longer. 
 You've kept me hanging off and on until I 
 have lost my chance of gettin' to be mate of a 
 Noocastle collier ; an' here I am now, with 
 nothin' to do, yawin' about like a Dutchman in 
 a heavy swell, an' feelin' ashamed of myself." 
 
 "Don't be so hasty. Bill," replied the girl, 
 glancing up at her lover's face with an arch 
 smile ; " what would you have V 
 
 "What would I have?" repeated the sailor, 
 in a tone of mingled surprise and exasperation. 
 "Well, I never — no, I never did see nothin' 
 Like you women for bamboozlin' men. It seems 
 to me you 're like ships without helms. One 
 
 2b
 
 22 THE BATTLE AND THE BEEEZE. 
 
 moment you 're beatin' as hard as you can to 
 wiud'ard ; the next you fall off all of a sudden 
 and scud away right before the breeze ; or, 
 whew ! round you come into the wind's eye, 
 an' lay to as if you 'd bin caught in the heavi- 
 est gale that ever blow'd since Admiral Noah 
 cast anchor on Mount Ararat. Didn't you 
 say, not three weeks gone by, that you 'd be 
 my wife 1 and now you ask me, as cool as an 
 iceberg, what I would have ! Why, Nelly, I 
 would have our wedding-day fixed, our cottage 
 looked after, our boat and nets bought ; in fact, 
 our home and business set agoin'. And why 
 not at once, Nelly 1 Surely you have not re- 
 pented — " 
 
 " No, Bill Bowls," said Nelly, blushing, and 
 laying her hand on the arm of her companion, 
 " I have not repented, and never will repent, 
 of having accepted the best man that ever 
 came to Fairway ; but — " 
 
 The girl paused and looked down. 
 
 " There you go," cried the sailor, " the old 
 story. I knew you would come to that ' but,' 
 and that you'd stick there. Why don't you 
 go on ? If I thought that you wanted to wait 
 a year or two, I could easily find work in 
 these times ; for Admiral Nelson is glad to get 
 men to follow him to the wars, an' Tom Eiggles 
 and I have been talkin' about goin' off to- 
 gether."
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BKEEZE. 
 
 23 
 
 "Don't speak of that, Bill," said the girl 
 earnestly. " I dread the thought of you going 
 to the wars ; but — but — the truth is, I cannot 
 make up my mind to quit my mother." 
 
 "You don't need to quit her," said Bill; 
 " bring her with you. I 'U be glad to have her 
 at my fireside, for your sake, NelL" 
 
 " But she won't leave the old house." 
 
 " H'm ! well, that difiiculty may be got over 
 by my comin' to the old house, since the old 
 ooman won't come to the noo one. I can rent 
 it from her, and buy up the furniture as it 
 stands ; so that there will be no occasion for 
 her to move out of her chair. — Why, what 's 
 the objection to that plan ?" he added, on 
 observing that Nelly shook her head. 
 
 " She would never consent to sell the things, 
 — not even to you, Bill ; and she has been so 
 long the head of the house that I don't think 
 she would like to — to — " 
 
 *' To play second fiddle," put in the sailor. 
 " Very good, but I won't ask to play first fiddle. 
 In fact, she may have first, second, and third, 
 and double bass and trombone, all to herself as 
 far as I am concerned. Come, Nelly, don't let 
 us have any more ' buts ; ' just name the day, 
 and I '11 bear down on the parson this very 
 afternoon." 
 
 Leaving them to continue the discussion of 
 this interesting point, we will turn into the
 
 24 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE. 
 
 cottage and visit the old woman who stood so 
 much in the way of our hero's wishes. 
 
 Mrs. Blyth was one of those unfortunates 
 who, although not very old, have been, by ill- 
 health, reduced to the appearance of extreme 
 old age. Nevertheless, she had been blessed 
 with that Christian spirit of calm, gentle resigna- 
 tion, which is frequently seen in aged invalids, 
 enabling them to bear up cheerfully under heavy 
 griefs and sufferings. She was very little, very 
 thin, very lame, very old-looking (ninety at 
 least, in appearance), very tremulous, very sub- 
 dued, and very sweet. Even that termagant 
 gossip, Mrs. Hardsoul, who dwelt alone in a. 
 tumble-down hut near the quay, was heard 
 upon one occasion to speak of her as "dear old 
 Mrs. Blyth." 
 
 Beside Mrs. Blyth, on a stool, engaged in 
 peeling potatoes, sat a young woman who was 
 in all respects her opposite. Bessy Blunt was 
 tall, broad, muscular, plain-looking, masculine, 
 and remarkably unsubdued. She was a sort of 
 maid-of-all-work and companion to the old 
 woman. Mrs. Blyth lived in the hope of sub- 
 duing her attendant — who was also her niece — 
 by means of kindness. 
 
 " Who came into the garden just now V* 
 asked Mrs. Blyth in a meek voice. 
 
 " Who would it be but William Bowls ? sure 
 he comes twice every day, sometimes oftener,"
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE. 
 
 25 
 
 replied Bessy ; " but what 's the use ? nothing 
 comes of it." 
 
 " Something may come of it, Bessy," said Mrs. 
 Blyth, " if William settles doAvn steadily to 
 work; but I am anxious about him, for he 
 seems to me hasty in temper. Surely, Bessy, 
 you would not like to see our Nell married to 
 an angry man 1" 
 
 " I don't know about that," replied the girl 
 testily, as she cut a potato in two halves with 
 unnecessary violence; "all I know is that I 
 would like to see her married to Bill Bowls. 
 He 's an able, handsome man. Indeed, I would 
 gladly marry him myself if he asked me !" 
 
 Mrs. Blyth smiled a little at this. Bessy 
 frowned at a potato and said " Humph ! " 
 sternly. 
 
 Now it happened just at that moment that the 
 press-gang before referred to arrived in front of 
 the cottage. Bessy chanced to look through the 
 window, and saw them pass. Instantly she ran 
 to the back door and screamed " Press-gang," as 
 a warning to Bill to get out of the way and hide 
 himself as quickly as possible, then, hastening 
 back, she seized one of old Mrs. Blyth's 
 crutches, ran to the front door, and slammed 
 it to, just as the leader of the gang came 
 forward. 
 
 ]\Ieanwhile William Bowls, knowing that if 
 he did not make his escape, his hopes of being
 
 26 
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE. 
 
 married speedily would be blasted, turned to 
 leap over the garden wall, but the leader of 
 the press-gang had taken care to guard against 
 such a contingency by sending a detachment 
 round to the rear, 
 
 " It 's all up with me !" cried Bill, with a look 
 of chagrin, on observing the men. 
 
 " Come, hide in the kitchen ; quick ! I 
 will show you where," cried Nelly, seizing his 
 hand and leading him into the house, the 
 back door of which she locked and barred. 
 
 "There, get in," cried the girl, opening a 
 low door in the wall, which revealed the coal- 
 hole of the establishment. 
 
 Bill's brow flushed. He drew back with a 
 proud stern look and hesitated. 
 
 " Oh, do ! for my sake," implored ISTeU. 
 
 A thundering rap on the front door re- 
 sounded through the cottage; the sailor put 
 his pride in his pocket, stooped low and darted 
 in. Nelly shut the door, and leaned a baking- 
 board against it. 
 
 *' Let us in ! " said a deep voice outside. 
 
 " Never !" replied Bessy, stamping her foot. 
 
 " You had better, dear," replied the voice, 
 in a conciliatory tone ; " we won't do you any 
 harm," 
 
 " Go along with you — brutes ! " said the girl. 
 
 "We'll have to force the door if you don't 
 open it, my dear." 
 
 I
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE. 
 
 27 
 
 " You'd better not ! " cried Bessy through 
 the keyhole. 
 
 At the same time she applied her eye to that 
 orifice, and instantly stari;ed back, for she saw 
 the leader of the gang retire a few paces pre- 
 paratory to making a rush. There was short 
 time for action, nevertheless Bessy was quick 
 enough to fling down a large stool in front of 
 the door and place herself in an attitude of de- 
 fence. Next moment the door flew open with 
 a crash, and a sailor sprang in, cutlass in hand. 
 As a matter of course he tripped over the stool, 
 and fell prostrate at Bessy's feet, and the man 
 who followed received such a well-delivered blow 
 from the crutch that he fell on the top of his 
 comrade. While the heroine was in the act of 
 receiving the third she felt both her ankles 
 seized by the man who had fallen first. A 
 piercing yell followed. In attempting to free 
 herself she staggered back and fell, the crutch 
 was wrenched from her grasp, and the whole 
 gang poured over her into the kitchen, where 
 they were met by their comrades, who had just 
 burst in the back door. 
 
 " Search close," cried one of these ; " there 's 
 a big fellow in the house ; we saw Jiim run into 
 it." 
 
 " You may save yourselves the trouble ; 
 there 's no man in this house," cried Bessy, who 
 had risen and followed her conquerors, and who
 
 28 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE. 
 
 now stood, with dishevelled locks, flushed coun- 
 tenance, and gleanaing eyes, vowing summary 
 vengeance on the first man she caught off his 
 guard ! 
 
 As the men believed her, they took care to 
 keep well on their guard while engaged in the 
 search. Poor old Mrs. Blyth looked absolutely 
 horror-stricken at this invasion of her cottage, 
 and Nelly stood beside her, pale as marble and 
 trembling with anxiety. 
 
 Every hole and corner of the house was 
 searched without success ; the floors were ex- 
 amined for trap-doors, and even the ceilings 
 were carefully looked over, but there was no 
 sign of any secret door, and the careless manner 
 in which the bake-board had been leaned 
 against the wall, as well as its small size, pre- 
 vented suspicion being awakened in that direc- 
 tion. This being the case, the leader of the 
 gang called two of his men aside and engaged 
 in a whispered conversation. 
 
 " It 's quite certain that he is here," said 
 one, " but where they have stowed him is the 
 puzzle." 
 
 " Well, it is indeed a puzzle," replied the 
 leader, " but I/ve thought of a plan. He may 
 be the father, or brother, or cousin of the house- 
 hold, d'ye see, and it strikes me if we were to 
 pretend to insult the women that would draw 
 him out ! "
 
 TEE BATTLE AUD THE BREEZE. 
 
 29 
 
 " But I don't half like that notion," said one 
 of the men. 
 
 " Why not ?" asked the other, who wore a 
 huge pair of whiskers, " it 's only pretence, you 
 know. Come, I '11 try it." 
 
 Saying this he went towards old Mrs. Blyth, 
 and whispered to Nelly — 
 
 " Don't be frightened, my ducky, we 're only 
 a-goin' to try a dodge, d' ye see. Stand by, we 
 won't do you no harm." 
 
 The man winked solemnly several times 
 with the view of reassuring Nelly, and then rais- 
 ing his voice to a loud pitch exclaimed — 
 
 " Come noAv, old ooman, it 's quite plain that 
 there 's a feller in this here house, an' as we 
 can't find him nowheres, we've come to the 
 conclusion he must be under your big chair. 
 In coorse we must ask you to git up, an' as ye 
 don't seem to be able to do that very well, 
 we 11 have to lift you. So here goes." 
 
 The man seized the old woman's chair and 
 shuffled with his feet as though he were about 
 to lift it. Nelly screamed. Bessy uttered a 
 howl of indignation, and rushed upon the foe 
 with teeth and nails ready, but being arrested 
 by a powerful man in rear, she vented her 
 AVTath in a hideous yell. 
 
 The success of the scheme was great — much 
 greater, indeed, than had been anticipated. 
 The baiie-LQard fell flat down, the door of the
 
 30 
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE. 
 
 coal-hole burst open, and our hero, springing 
 out, planted a blow on the nose of the big- 
 whiskered man that laid him flat on the floor. 
 Another blow overturned the man who re- 
 strained Bessy, and a third was about to be 
 delivered when a general rush was made, and 
 Bill Bowls, being overpowered by numbers, 
 was finally secured. 
 
 " Now, my fine fellow," said the leader of the 
 gang, " you may as well go with us quietly, for 
 ye see resistance is useless, an' it only frightens 
 the old woman." 
 
 This latter part of the remark had more 
 eff'ect on the unfortunate Bill than the former. 
 He at once resigned himself into the hands of 
 his captors. As he was about to be led away, 
 he turned towards Mrs. Blyth, intending to 
 speak, but the poor old woman had fainted, and 
 Nelly's fears for her lover were lost for the 
 moment in her anxiety about her mother. It 
 was not until the party had left the room that 
 the poor girl became fully aware of what was 
 going on. 
 
 Uttering a loud cry she rushed towards the 
 outer door. BiU heard the cry, and, exerting 
 himself to the utmost, almost succeeded in 
 overturning the five men who held him. 
 
 " Make your mind easy," said one of them ; 
 " no harm will come to the women. We ain't 
 housebreakers or thieves. All fair an' above
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BEEEZE. 
 
 31 
 
 board we are — true-blue British tars, as would 
 rather swing at the yard-arm than hurt the 
 feelin's of a woman, pretty or ugly, young or 
 old. It 's all in the way of dooty, d' ye see 1 
 The King's orders, young man, so belay heavin' 
 about like that, else we'll heave ye on your 
 beam-ends, lash you hand and futt to a hand- 
 spike, and carry you aboord like a dead pig." 
 
 " Hold on ! " cried the man with the big 
 whiskers, who, after having been knocked down, 
 had become emphatically the man with the big 
 nose, "I'll go back an' comfort them a bit; 
 don't you take on so. /know all about it — see 
 through it like a double patent hextromogriphal 
 spy-glass. Only goin' on a short cruise, d' ye 
 see 1 Come back soon with lots o' prize-money ; 
 get spliced right off, buy a noo gown with big 
 flowers aU over it for the old mother, pension 
 off the stout gal wi' the crutch — all straight ; 
 that 's the thing, ain't it V 
 
 "Don't, don't," entreated Bill earnestly; 
 " don't go for to— to— " 
 
 " No fear, young man," replied the sailor, see- 
 ing that Bill hesitated ; " Ben Bolter ain't the 
 man to do anything that would bring discredit 
 on His Majesty's service, and I bear you no 
 grudge for this," he added, pointing to his 
 swelled nose ; " it was given in a good cause, 
 and received in the reg'lar way o' business." 
 
 Saying this Ben Bolter ran back to the
 
 32 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE. 
 
 cottage, where lie tried to comfort the womeu 
 to the best of his power. How he accomplished 
 his mission does not remain on record, but it 
 is certain that he rejoined his party, in little 
 more than five minutes, with sundry new 
 marks of violence on his huge honest face, 
 and he was afterwards heard to remark that 
 some creatures of the tiger species must have 
 been born women by mistake, and that stout 
 young females who had a tendency to use 
 crutches, had better be pensioned off — or, 
 " drownded if possible." 
 
 Thus was Wdliam Bowls impressed into the 
 Koyal Navy. On hearing that his old ship- 
 mate had been caught, Tom Eiggles at once 
 volunteered into the service, and they were 
 both sent on board a man-of-war, and carried 
 off to fight the battles of their country.
 
 I 
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BKEEZK 
 
 33 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 BILL IS mrriATED INTO THE DUTIES OP HIS NEW STATION. 
 
 AT the time of which we write, England's 
 battles and troubles were crowding pretty 
 thick upon one another. About this period, 
 Republican France, besides subduing and rob- 
 bing Switzerland, Italy, Sardinia, and other 
 States, was busily engaged in making pre- 
 paration for the invasion of England, — 
 Napoleon Bonaparte being in readiness to 
 take command of what was styled the " army 
 of England." Of course great preparations 
 had to be made in this country to meet the 
 invading foe. The British Lion was awakened, 
 and although not easUy alarmed or stirred up, 
 he uttered a few deep-toned growls, which 
 showed pretty clearly what the Frenchmen 
 might expect if they should venture to cross 
 the Channel. From John o' Groats to the 
 Land's End the people rose in arms, and in the 
 course of a few weeks 150,000 volunteers were 
 embodied and their training begun. 
 
 Not satisfied with threatening invasion, the
 
 34 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE. 
 
 Directory of France sought by every means to 
 corrupt the Irish. They sent emissaries into 
 the land, and succeeded so well that in May 
 1798 the rebellion broke out. Troops, supplies, 
 and munitions of war were poured into Ireland 
 by France ; but the troops were conquered and 
 the rebellion crushed. 
 
 Finding at length that the invasion of 
 England could not be carried out, this pet pro- 
 ject was abandoned, and Napoleon advised the 
 Directory to endeavour to cripple her resources 
 in the East. For the accomplishment of this 
 purpose, he recommended the establishment 
 on the banks of the Nile of a French colony, 
 which, besides ojiening a channel for French 
 commerce with Africa, Arabia, and Syria, might 
 form a grand military depot, whence an army 
 of 60,000 men could be pushed forward to the 
 Indus, rouse the Mahrattas to a revolt, and 
 excite against the British the whole population 
 of those vast countries. 
 
 To an expedition on so grand a scale the 
 Directory objected at first, but the master-spirit 
 who advised them was beginning to feel and 
 exert that power which ultimately carried him 
 to the throne of the Empire. He overcame 
 their objections, and the expedition to Egypt 
 was agreed to. 
 
 With characteristic energy and promptitude 
 Napoleon began to carry out his plans, and
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE, 35 
 
 Great Britain, seeing the storm that was brewing, 
 commenced with equal energy to thwart him. 
 Accordingly, the great Sir Horatio Nelson, at 
 that time rear-admiral, was employed with a 
 squadron to watch the movements and prepara- 
 tions of the French in the Mediterranean. 
 
 Such was the state of matters when our 
 hero, Bill Bowls, was conveyed on board the 
 JFaterwitch, a seventy-four gun frigate, and set 
 to work at once to learn his duty. 
 
 Bill was a sensible fellow. He knew that 
 escape from the service, except in a dishonour- 
 able manner, was impossible, so he made up 
 his mind to do his duty like a man, and return 
 home at the end of the war (which he hoped 
 would be a short one), and marry Nelly Blyth. 
 Poor fellow, he Kttle imagined what he had to 
 go through before — but hold, we must not 
 anticipate the story. 
 
 "Well, it so happened that BiU was placed in 
 the same mess with the man whose nose he 
 had treated so unceremoniously on the day of 
 his capture. He was annoyed at this, but the 
 first time he chanced to be alone with him, he 
 changed his mind, and the two became fast 
 friends. It happened thus : — 
 
 They were standing on the weather-side of 
 the forecastle in the evening, looking over the 
 side at the setting sun. 
 
 "You don't appear to be easy in your
 
 36 
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE. 
 
 mind," observed Ben Bolter, after a prolonged 
 silence. 
 
 " You wouldn't be if you had left a bride 
 behind you," answered Bill shortly. 
 
 " How d' ye know that ?" said Ben ; " p'r'aps 
 I have left one behind me. Anyhow, I Ve left 
 an old mother," 
 
 " That 's nothin' uncommon," replied Bill ; 
 "a bride may change her mind and become 
 another man's wife, but your mother can't 
 become your aunt or your sister by any mental 
 operation that I knows of." 
 
 " I 'm not so sure o' that, now," replied Ben, 
 knitting his brows, and gazing earnestly at the 
 forebrace, which happened to be conveniently 
 in front of his eyes ; " see here, s'pose, for the 
 sake of argiment, that you 've got a mother, 
 an' she marries a second time — which some 
 mothers is apt to do, you know, — and her noo 
 husband has got a pretty niece. Nothin' more 
 nat'ral than that you should fall in love with 
 her and get spliced. Well, wot then? why, 
 your mother is her aunt by vartue of her 
 marriage with her uncle, and so your mother is 
 your aunt in consikence of your marriage with 
 the niece — d'ye seef 
 
 Bill laughed, and said he didn't quite see it, 
 but he was willing to take it on credit, as he 
 was not in a humour for discussion just then. 
 
 " Very well," said Ben, " but, to return to
 
 
 Hm.i. and Bkn BKroMPL Friknds.
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE, 
 
 37 
 
 the pint — which is, if I may so say, a pint of 
 distinkshun between topers an' argifiers, for 
 topers are always retumin' to the pint, an' 
 argifiers are for ever departin' from it — to re- 
 turn to it, I say : you 've no notion of the 
 pecoolier sirkumstances in which I left my poor 
 old mother. It weighs heavy on my heart, 
 I assure ye, for it 's only three months since 
 I was pressed myself, an' the feelin's ain't had 
 time to heal yet. Come, I'll teU ee how it 
 was. You owe me some compensation for 
 that crack on the nose you gave me, so stand 
 still and listen." 
 
 Bill, who was becoming interested in his 
 messmate in spite of himself, smiled, and nodded 
 his head as though to say, " Go on." 
 
 "Well, you must know my old mother is 
 just turned eighty, an' I'm thirty-six, so, as 
 them that knows the rule o' three would tell 
 ye, she was just forty-four when I began to 
 trouble her life. I was a most awful wicked 
 child, it seems. So they say at least ; but I 've 
 no remembrance of it myself. Hows'ever, when 
 I growed up and ran away to sea and got back 
 again an' repented — mainly because I didn't 
 Like the sea — I tuk to mendin' my ways a bit, 
 an' tried to make up to the old ooman for my 
 prewious wickedness. I do believe I succeeded, 
 too, for I got to like her in a way I never did 
 before ; and when I used to come home from 
 
 2c
 
 38 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE. 
 
 a cruise — for, of course, I soon went to sea again 
 — I always had somethin' for her from furrin' 
 parts. An' she was greatly pleased at my 
 attentions an' presents — all except once, when 
 I brought her the head of a mummy from 
 Egypt. She couldn't stand that at all — to my 
 great disappointment ; an' what made it wuss 
 was, that after a few days they had put it too 
 near the fire, an' the skin it busted an' the 
 stuffin' began to come out, so I took it out to 
 the back garden an' gave it decent burial 
 behind the pump. 
 
 *' Hows'ever, as I wos goin' to say, just at 
 the time I was nabbed by the press-gang was 
 my mother's birth-day, an' as I happened to be 
 flush o' cash, I thought I 'd give her a treat an' 
 a surprise, so off I goes to buy her some things, 
 when, before I got well into the town — a sea- 
 port it was — down comed the press-gang an' 
 nabbed me. I showed fight, of course, just as 
 you did, an' floored four of 'em, but they was 
 too many for me, an' before I knowed where I 
 was they had me into a boat and aboord this 
 here ship, where I've bin ever since. I'm 
 used to it now, an' rather like it, as no doubt 
 you will come for to like it too ; but it teas 
 hard on my old mother. I begged an' prayed 
 them to let me go back an' bid her good-bye, 
 an' swore I would return, but they only laughed 
 at me, so I was obliged to write her a letter to
 
 TILE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE. 39 
 
 keep her mind easy. Of all the jobs I ever 
 did have, the writin' of that letter was the 
 wust. Nothin' but dooty would iver indooce 
 me to try it again ; for, you see, I didn't get 
 much in the way of edication, an' writin' never 
 came handy to me, 
 
 " Hows'ever," continued Ben, " I took so 
 kindly to His Majesty's service that they almost 
 look upon me as an old hand, an* actooally 
 gave me leave to be the leader o' the gang 
 that was sent to Fairway to take you, so that 
 I might have a chance o' sayin' adoo to my 
 old mother." 
 
 " What ! " exclaimed Bowls, " is your 
 mother the old woman who stops at the end 
 o' Cow Lane, where Mrs. Blyth lives, who talks 
 so much about her big- whiskered Ben?" 
 
 " That same," replied Ben, with a smile ; 
 " she was always proud o' me, specially after 
 my whiskers corned. I thought that p'r'aps ye 
 might have knowed her." 
 
 " I knows her by hearsay from Nelly Blyth, 
 but not bein' a native of Fairway, of course I 
 don't know much about the people. — Hallo ! 
 Riggles, what 's wrong with ee to-day f said 
 Bill, as his friend Tom came towards him with 
 a very perplexed expression on his honest face, 
 "not repenting of havin' joined the sarvice 
 already, I hope'?" 
 
 *' No, I ain't troubled about that," answered
 
 40 
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BKEEZE. 
 
 Riggles, scratching his chin and knitting his 
 brows ; " but I 've got a brother, d' ye see — " 
 
 "Nothin' uncommon in that," said Bolter, 
 as the other paused. 
 
 "Fr'aps not," continued Tom Eiggles; "but 
 then, you see, my brother 's such a preeplexin' 
 sort o' feller, I don't know wot to make of 
 him." 
 
 "Let him alone, then," suggested Ben 
 Bolter. 
 
 "That won't do neither, for he's got into 
 trouble ; but it 's a long story, an' I dessay you 
 won't care to hear about it." 
 
 " You 're out there, Tom," said Bowls ; "come, 
 sit down here and let 's have it all." 
 
 The three men sat down on the combings 
 of the fore-hatch, and Tom Riggles began by 
 telling them that it was of no use bothering 
 them with an account of his brother Sam's 
 early life. 
 
 "Not unless there's somethin' partikler 
 about it," said Bolter. 
 
 "Well, there ain't nothin' very partikler 
 about it, 'xcept that Sam was partiklerly noisy 
 as a baby, and wild as a boy, besides bein' 
 uncommon partikler about his wittles, 'speci- 
 ally in the matter o' havin' plenty of 'em. 
 Moreover, he ran away to sea when he was 
 twelve years old, an' was partiklerly quiet after 
 that for a long time, for nobody know'd where
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE. 
 
 41 
 
 he 'd gone to, till one fine mornin' my mother 
 she gets a letter from him sayin' he was in 
 China, drivin' a great trade in the opium line. 
 We niver felt quite sure about that, for Sam 
 worn't over partikler about truth. He was a 
 kindly sort o' feller, hows' ever, an' continued 
 to write once or twice a year for a long time. 
 In these letters he said that his life was pretty 
 wariable, as no doubt it was, for he wrote 
 from all parts o' the world. First, he was 
 clerk, he said, to the British counsel in 
 Penang, or some sich name, though where that 
 is I don't know ; then he told us he 'd joined 
 a man-o'-war, an' took to clearin' the pirates 
 out o' the China seas. He found it a tough 
 job appariently, an' got wounded in the head 
 with a grape-shot, and half choked by a stink- 
 pot, after which we heard no more of him for 
 a long time, when a letter turns up from Cali- 
 forny, sayin' he was there shippin' hides on 
 the coast; and after that he went through 
 Texas an' the States, where he got married, 
 though he hadn't nothin' wotever, as I knows 
 of, to keep a wife upon — " 
 
 " But he may have had somethin' for all you 
 didn't know it," suggested Bill Bowls. 
 
 " Well, p'r'aps he had. Hows'ever, the next 
 we heard was that he'd gone to Canada, an' 
 tuk a small farm there, which was all well 
 enough, but now we 've £:ot a letter from him
 
 42 THE BATTLE AND THE BKEEZE, 
 
 sayin' that he's in trouble, an' don't see his 
 way out of it very clear. He 's got the fann, 
 a wife an' a sarvant to support, an' nothiu' to 
 do it with. Moreover, the sarvant is a boy 
 what a gentleman took from a Eeformation- 
 house, or somethin' o' that sort, where they 
 put little thieves as has only bin in quod for 
 the fust time. They say that many of 'em is 
 saved, and turns out well, but this feller don't 
 seem to have bin a crack specimen, for Sam's 
 remarks about him ain't complimentary. Here's 
 the letter, mates," continued Eiggles, drawing 
 a soiled epistle from his pocket; "it'll give ee 
 a better notion than I can wot sort of a fix 
 he 's in. Will you read it. Bill Bowls 1" 
 
 " No, thankee," said Bill ; " read it yerself, 
 an' for any sake don't spell the words if ye can 
 help it." 
 
 Thus admonished Tom began to read the 
 following letter from his wild brother, inter- 
 rupting himself occasionally to explain and 
 comment thereon, and sometimes, despite the 
 adjuration of Bill Bowls, to spell. We give 
 the letter in the writer's own words : — 
 
 " ' My dear mother [it 's to mother, d' ye 
 see ; he always writes to her, an' she sends 
 the letters to me.] — My dear mother, here 
 we are all alive and kicking. My sweet 
 wife is Avorth her weight in gold, though she 
 does not possess more of that precious metal
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE. 
 
 43 
 
 than the wedding-ring on her finger — more 's 
 the pity, for we are sadly in want of it just 
 now. The baby, too, is splendid. Fat as a 
 prize pig, capable of roaring like a mad bull, 
 and, it is said, uncommonly like his father. 
 We all send our kind love to you, and father, 
 and Tom. By the way, where is Tom 1 You 
 did not mention him in your last. I fear he 
 is one of these roving fellows whom the Scotch 
 very appropriately style ne'er-do-weels. A bad 
 lot they are. [Humph ! you 're one of 'em, 
 Mister Sara, if ever there was, an' my only 
 hope of ye is that you 've got some soft places 
 in your heart.] ' " 
 
 " Go on, Tom," said Ben Bolter ; " don't cut 
 in like that on the thread of any man's story." 
 
 "Well," continued Kiggles, reading with 
 great difficulty, " Sam goes on for to say — " 
 
 "'We thank you for your good wishes, and 
 trust to be able to send you a good account of 
 our proceedings ere long. [You see Sam was 
 always of a cheery, hopeful natur, he was.] 
 We have now been on the place fifteen days, 
 but have not yet begun the house, as we can 
 get no money. Two builders have, however, 
 got the plans, and we are Avaiting for their 
 [sp — s-p-i-f- oh ! spiflication ; why, wot can 
 that be]].'" 
 
 "It ain't spiflication, anyhow," said Bolter. 
 " Spell it right through."
 
 44 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE. 
 
 " Oh ! I 've got him, it 's specification" cried 
 Higgles; "well—" 
 
 '" — specification. Many things wiU cost more 
 than we anticipated. We had to turn the 
 family out who had squatted here, at two days' 
 notice, as we could not afford to live at Kin- 
 monday [that's the nearest town, I s'pose]. 
 How they managed to live in the log cabin I 
 do not know, as, when it rained — and it has 
 done so twice since we came, furiously — the 
 whole place was deluged, and we had to put 
 an umbrella up in bed. We have had the roof 
 raised and newly shingled, and are as comfort- 
 able as can be expected. Indeed, the hut is 
 admirably adapted for summer weather, as we 
 can shake hands between the logs. 
 
 "'The weather is very hot, although there 
 has been much more rain this season than 
 usual. There can be no doubt that this is a 
 splendid country, both as regards soil and 
 climate, and it seems a pity to see such land 
 lying waste and unimproved for so many years. 
 It far surpasses my expectations, both in natural 
 beauty and capabilities. We have a deal of 
 work to do in the way of fencing, for at pre- 
 sent everybody's live stock is running over a 
 large part of our land; but we haven't got money 
 to buy fencing ! Then we ought to have two 
 horses, for the boy that was sent to me from 
 the Reformatory can plough ; but again, we
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE. 45 
 
 haven't a rap wherewith to buy them. One 
 reason of this is that in a new place a fellow is 
 not trusted at first, and the lasfe two hundred 
 dollars we had went in tools, household furni- 
 ture, utensils, etc. We have been living on 
 credit for an occasional chicken or duck from 
 our neighbours, which makes but a poor meal 
 for three — not to mention baby, being very 
 small — and George, that's the boy, having a 
 tremendous appetite ! 
 
 " ' I walked into town twice to try to get some 
 meat, but although there are ostensibly two 
 butchers, I failed to get any. They actually 
 wanted payment for it ! Heigho ! how I wish 
 that money grew on the trees — or bread. By 
 the way, that reminds me that there are bread- 
 fruit trees in the South Sea Islands. I think 
 I '11 sell the farm and go there. One day I had 
 the good luck to rescue a fine young chicken 
 from the talons of a big hawk, upon which we 
 all made a good meal. I really don't know 
 what we should have done had it not been 
 for the great abundance of blackberries here. 
 They are fine and large, and so plentiful that I 
 can gather a bucketful in an hour. We have 
 made them into jam and pies, and are now 
 drying them for winter use. We have also 
 hazel-nuts and plums by the cart-load, and 
 crab-apples in numbers almost beyond the 
 power of figures to express. There is also a
 
 46 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE. 
 
 fruit about the size of a lime, which they call 
 here the ' May apple,' but which I have named 
 ' omnifruct,' as it combines the flavour of 
 apples, pears, peaches, pine-apples, gooseberries, 
 strawberries, rasps — in fact, it is hard to tell 
 what it does not resemble. But after all, this 
 is rather light food, and although very Eden- 
 like living — minus the felicity — it does not 
 quite satisfy people who have been used most 
 part of their lives to beefsteaks and stout. 
 
 '"George came to me a week ago. The 
 little rascal would have been here sooner, but 
 first of all the stage-coach upset, and then he 
 fell asleep and was carried ten miles beyond 
 our clearing, and had to walk back as best he 
 could with a big bundle on his shoulder. Ho 
 is an uncommonly silent individual. We can 
 hardly get him to utter a word. He does 
 what he is told, but I have first to show him 
 how, and generally end by doing it myself. 
 He appears to be a remarkably dead boy, but 
 my excellent wife has taken him in hand, and 
 will certainly strike some fire out of him if she 
 can't put it into him ! She has just gone into 
 town on a foraging expedition, and I fondly 
 hope she may succeed in making a raise of 
 some edibles. 
 
 *" I have distinguished myself lately by 
 manufacturing a sideboard and dresser, as well 
 as a table and bench for the female authority,
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE. 47 
 
 and expect to accomplish a henhouse and a 
 gate next week. You see we work in hope. 
 I fervently wish we could Hve on the same. 
 However, I'm pretty jolly, despite a severe 
 attack of rheumatism, which has not been im- 
 proved by my getting up in the night and 
 rushing out in my shirt to chase away trespass- 
 ing cows and pigs, as we have not got a Avatch- 
 dog yet. 
 
 "'When my wife shuts her eyes at night 
 her dreams are of one invariable subject — 
 blackberries ! She cannot get rid of the im- 
 pression, and I have serious fears that we shall 
 all break out in brambles. There are not so 
 many mosquitoes here as I had expected ; just 
 enough to keep us lively. How I shall rejoice 
 when we have got a cow ! It wiU be a great 
 saving in butter and milk to our neighbours, 
 who at present supply us with such things on 
 credit ! We can raise here wheat, oats, Indian 
 com, etc. The only difficulties are the want 
 of seed and money ! But it is unkind in me 
 writing to you, mother, in this strain, seeing 
 that you can't help me in my difficulties. 
 However, don't take on about me. My motto 
 is, * Never give in.' Give our love to father, 
 also to Tom. He 's a good-hearted fellow is 
 Tom, though I fear he'll never come to much 
 good. — Believe me, your affectionate son, 
 
 Sam. Kiggles.'"
 
 48 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE. 
 
 " There," said Tom, folding up the letter ; 
 " what d' ye think o' that, mates V 
 
 Tom did. not at that time get an answer to 
 his question, for just as he spoke the order was 
 given to beat to quarters for exercise, and in a 
 few minutes the decks were cleared, and every 
 man at his post. 
 
 But the order which had been given to en- 
 gage in mimic warfare, for the sake of training 
 the new hands, was suddenly changed into the 
 command to clear for action in earnest, when 
 the look-out reported a French vessel on the 
 weather-bow. Sail was immediately crowded 
 on the Waterwitch, and all was enthusiasm and 
 expectation as they gave chase to the enemy. 
 
 i
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE. 49 
 
 CHAPTEE IV. 
 
 OUR HERO AND HIS FRIENDS SEE SERVICE. 
 
 rpHE Waterwitch was commanded at this time 
 J- by Captain Ward, a man possessed of 
 great energy and judgment, united to heroic 
 courage. He had received orders to join 
 that portion of the British fleet which, under 
 Nelson, was engaged in searching for the 
 French in the Mediterranean, and had passed 
 Cape St. Vincent on his way thither, when 
 he fell in with the French vessel. 
 
 During the morning a thick fog had obscured 
 the horizon, concealing the enemy from view. 
 When the rising sun dispersed it he was sud- 
 denly revealed. Hence the abrupt order on 
 board the Waterwitch to prepare for action. 
 As the fog lifted still more, another French 
 vessel was revealed, and it was soon found that 
 the English frigate had two Frenchmen of 
 forty-four guns each to cope with. 
 
 " Just as it should be ! " remarked Captain 
 Ward, when this was ascertained. " There
 
 50 
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE, 
 
 would have been no glory in conquering one 
 Frenchman equal to my own ship in size ! " 
 
 The Waterwitch was immediately steered to- 
 wards the ship that was nearest, in the expecta- 
 tion that she would show fight at once, but the 
 French commander, probably wishing to delay 
 the engagement until his other vessel could 
 join him, made sail, and bore down on her. 
 Captain Ward, on perceiving the intention, put 
 on a press of canvas, and endeavoured to frus- 
 trate the enemy's design. In this he was only 
 partially successful, 
 
 " Surely," said Bill Bowls to his friend Ben 
 Bolter, with whom he was stationed at one of 
 the starboard guns on the main deck, " surely 
 we are near enough now to give 'em a 
 shot." 
 
 " No we ain't," said Tom Eiggles, who was 
 also stationed at the same gun ; " an' depend on 
 it Cap'n Ward is not the man to throw away 
 his shot for nothin'." 
 
 Ben Bolter and some of the other men at 
 the gun agreed with this opinion, so our hero, 
 Avhose fighting propensities were beginning to 
 rouse up, had to content himself with gazing 
 through the porthole at the flying enemy, and 
 restrained his impatience as he best could. 
 
 At last the order was given to fire, and for 
 an hour after that a running fight was main- 
 tained, but without much effect. When, how-
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BEEEZE. 
 
 51 
 
 ever, the two ships of the enemy succeeded in 
 drawing sufficiently near to each other, they 
 hove to, and awaited the advance of the JVater- 
 witch, plying her vigorously with shot as she 
 came on. 
 
 Captain Ward only replied with his bow 
 chasers at first. He walked the deck with his 
 hands behind his back without speaking, and, 
 as far as his countenance expressed his feelings, 
 he might have been waiting for a summons to 
 dinner, instead of hastening to engage in an 
 unequal contest. 
 
 " Cap'n Ward niver growls much before he 
 bites," said Patrick Flinn, an Irishman, who 
 belonged to Bowls's mess. " He minds me of 
 a spalpeen of a dog I wance had, as was un- 
 common fond o' fightin', but niver even showed 
 his teeth till he was within half a yard of his 
 inemy, but, och ! he gripped him then an' no 
 mistake. You '11 see, messmates, that we won't 
 give 'em a broadside till we're within half 
 pistol-shot." 
 
 " Don't take on ye the dooties of a prophet, 
 Paddy," said Ben Bolter, " for the last time ye 
 tried it ye was wrong." 
 
 "When was that?" demanded Flinn. 
 
 ^ " Why, no longer ago than supper- time last 
 
 night, when ye said ye had eaten such a lot 
 
 that ye wouldn't be able to taste another bite 
 
 for a month to come, an' didn't I see ye pitchin'
 
 52 
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE. 
 
 into the wittles this morniu' as if ye had bin 
 starvin' for a week past V 
 
 " Git along wid ye," retorted Flinn ; " yer 
 jokes is as heavy as yerself, an' worth about as 
 much." 
 
 "An' how much may that be?" asked Ben, 
 with a grin. 
 
 " Faix, it 's not aisy to tell. I would need 
 to work it out in a algibrabical calkilation, but 
 if ye divide the half o' what ye know by the 
 double o' what ye don't know, an' add the 
 quarter o' what ye might have know'd — re- 
 doocin' the whole to nothin', by means of a 
 compound o' the rule o' three and sharp prac- 
 tice, p'r'aps you '11 — " 
 
 Flinn's calculation was cut short at that 
 moment by the entrance of a round shot, which 
 pierced the ship's side just above his head, and 
 sent sphnters flying in all directions, one of 
 which killed a man at the next gun, and an 
 other struck Bill Bowls on the left arm, wound- 
 ing him slightly. 
 
 The exclamations and comments of the 
 men at the gun were stopped abruptly by the 
 orders to let the ship fall off and fire a broad- 
 side. 
 
 The Waterwitch trembled under the dis- 
 charge, and then a loud cheer arose, for the 
 immediate result was that the vessel of the 
 enemy which had hit them was partially dis-
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE. 
 
 53 
 
 abled — her foretopmast and flying jibboom 
 having been shot away. 
 
 The JVaterwitch instantly resumed her course, 
 and while Bill Bowls was busily employed in 
 assisting to reload his gun, he could see that 
 the two Frenchmen were close on their lee bow. 
 
 Passing to windward of the two frigates, 
 which were named respectively La Gloire and 
 the St. Denis, Captain Ward received a broad- 
 side from the latter, without replying to it, 
 until he had crossed her bow within musket 
 range, when he delivered a broadside which 
 raked her from stem to stern. He then wore 
 ship, and, passing between the two, fired his 
 starboard broadside into the Gloire, and almost 
 immediately after his port broadside into the 
 St. Denis. 
 
 The effect on the two ships was tremendous. 
 
 Their sails and rigging were terribly cut up, 
 and several of the yards came rattling down on 
 their decks. The Gloire, in particular, had her 
 rudder damaged. Seeing this, and knowing 
 that in her crippled state she could do him no 
 further damage. Captain Ward passed on, 
 sailed round the stern of the St. Denis, and, 
 when within six yards of her, sent a broadside 
 right in at her cabin windows. Then he 
 ranged alongside and kept up a tremendous fire. 
 
 The Frenchmen stuck to their guns admir- 
 ably, but the British fired quicker. At such 
 
 2d
 
 54 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE. 
 
 close quarters every shot told on both sides. 
 The din and crash of such heavy artillery was 
 terrific ; and it soon became almost impossible 
 to see what was going on for the smoke. 
 
 Up to this point, although many of the men 
 in the Waterwitch had been killed or wounded, 
 only one of those who manned the gun at 
 which Bill Bowls served had been hit. 
 
 " It 's too hot to last long," observed Flinn, 
 as he thrust home a ball and drew out the 
 ramrod ; " run her out, boys." 
 
 The men obeyed, and were in the act of 
 pulling at the tackle, when a shot from the 
 enemy struck the gun on the muzzle, tore it 
 from its fastenings, and hurled it to the other 
 side of the deck. 
 
 Strange to say, only one of the men who 
 worked it was hurt by the gun; but in its 
 passage across the deck it knocked down and 
 killed three men, and jammed one of the guns 
 on the other side in such a way that it became 
 for a time unserviceable. Ben Bolter and 
 his comrades were making desperate efforts to 
 clear the wreck, when they heard a shout on 
 deck for the boarders. The bowsprit of the 
 Waterwitch had by that time been shot away ; 
 her rigging was dreadfully cut up, and her 
 wheel smashed ; and Captain Ward felt that, 
 if the St. Denis were to get away, he could not 
 pursue her. He therefore resolved to board.
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BEEEZE. 55 
 
 " Come along, lads," cried Tom Higgles, on 
 nearing the order ; " let 's jine 'em." 
 
 He seized his cutlass as he spoke, and 
 dashed towards the ladder, followed by Bowls, 
 Bolter, Flinn, and others ; but it was so 
 crowded with men carrying the wounded down 
 to the cockpit that they had to pause at the foot. 
 
 At that moment a handsome young midship- 
 man was carried past, apparently badly wounded. 
 
 "Och !" exclaimed Flinn, in a tone of deep 
 anxiety, " it 's not Mister Cleveland, is it ] Ah ! 
 don't say he's kilt!" 
 
 "Not quite," answered the midshipman, 
 rousing himself, and looking round with flash- 
 ing eyes as he endeavoured to wave his hand 
 in the air. " I '11 live to fight the French yet." 
 
 The poor boy almost fainted from loss of 
 blood as he spoke ; and the Irishman, uttering 
 a wild shout, ran towards the stern, intending 
 to gain the deck by the companion-hatch, and 
 wreak his vengeance on the French. Bill 
 Bowls and Ben Bolter followed him. As they 
 passed the cabin door Bowls said hastily to 
 Bolter, " I say, Ben, here, follow me ; I '11 show 
 ye a dodge." 
 
 He ran into the cabin as he spoke and 
 leaped out upon the quarter gallery, which by 
 that time was so close to the quarter of the 
 St. Denis that it was possible to jump from one 
 to the other.
 
 56 THE BATTLE AND THE BEEEZE. 
 
 Without a moment's hesitation he sprang 
 across, dashed in one of the windows, and 
 went head foremost into the enemy's cabin, 
 followed by Bolter. Finding no one to oppose 
 them there, they rushed upon deck and into 
 the midst of a body of marines who were near 
 the after-hatchway. 
 
 "Down with the frog-eaters!" cried Ben 
 Bolter, discharging his pistol in the face of a 
 marine with one hand, and cleaving down an- 
 other with his cutlass. 
 
 The "frog-eaters," however, were by no 
 means despicable men ; for one of them clubbed 
 his musket and therewith hit Ben such a blow 
 on the head that he fell flat on the deck. See- 
 ing this, Bill Bowls bestrode his prostrate com- 
 rade, and defended him for a few seconds with 
 the utmost fury. 
 
 Captain Ward, who had leaped into the miz 
 zen chains of the enemy, leading the boarders, 
 beheld with amazement two of his own men on 
 the quarter-deck of the St. Denis attacking the 
 enemy in rear. Almost at the same moment he 
 observed the fall of one of them. His men also 
 saw this, and giving an enthusiastic cheer they 
 sprang upon the foe and beat them back. Bill 
 Bowls was borne down in the rush by his friends, 
 but he quickly regained his legs. Ben Bolter 
 also recovered and jumped up. In five minutes 
 more they were masters of the ship — hauled
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE. 
 
 down the colours, and hoisted the Union Jack 
 at the Frenchman's peak. 
 
 During the whole course of this action the 
 Gloire, which had drifted within range, kept up 
 a galling fire of musketry from her tops on the 
 deck of the Waterwitch. Just as the St. Denis 
 was captured, a ball struck Captain Ward on 
 the forehead, and he fell dead without a groan. 
 
 The first lieutenant, who was standing by his 
 side at the moment, after hastily calling several 
 men to convey their commander below, ordered 
 the starboard guns of the prize to be fired into 
 the Gloire. This was done with such effect 
 that it was not found necessary to repeat the 
 dose. The Frenchman immediately hauled 
 down his colours, and the fight was at an 
 end. 
 
 It need scarcely be said that the satisfaction 
 with which this victory was hailed was greatly 
 modified by the loss of brave Captain Ward, 
 who was a favourite with his men, and one 
 who would in all probability have risen to 
 the highest position in the service, had he 
 lived. He fell while his sun was in the zenith, 
 and was buried in the ocean, that wide and in- 
 satiable grave, which has received too many of 
 our brave seamen in the prime of life. 
 
 The first lieutenant, on whom the command 
 temporarily devolved, immediately set about 
 repairing damages, and, putting a prize crew
 
 58 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE, 
 
 into each of the French ships, sailed with them 
 to the nearest friendly port. 
 
 The night after the action Bill Bowls, Ben 
 Bolter, and Tom Eiggles sat down on the heel 
 of the bowsprit to have a chat. 
 
 "Not badly hit?" ashed Ben of Bill, who 
 was examining the bandage on his left arm. 
 
 " Nothin' to speak of," said Bill ; " only a 
 scratch. I'm lucky to have got off with so 
 little ; but I say, Ben, how does your head feel 1 
 That Mounseer had a handy way o' usin' the 
 handspike. I do believe he would have cracked 
 any man's skull but your own, which must be 
 as thick as the head of an elephant. I see'd it 
 comin', but couldn't help ye. Hows'ever, I 
 saved ye from a second dose." 
 
 " It wos pritty hardish," said Ben, with a 
 smile, " an' made the stars sparkle in my brain 
 for all the world like the rory borailis, as I 've 
 see'd so often in the northern skies ; but it 's 
 all in the way o' trade, so I don't grumble ; 
 the only thing as bothers me is that I can't 
 git my hat rightly on by reason of the bump." 
 
 " You 've no cause to complain — neither of 
 ye," said Tom Eiggles, whose left hand was 
 tied up and in a sling, " for you 've lost nothin' 
 but a little blood an' a bit o' skin, whereas 
 I 've lost the small finger o' my right hand." 
 
 "ISot much to boast of that," said Ben 
 Bolter contemptuously ; " why, just think of
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BEEEZE. 
 
 59 
 
 poor Ned Summers havin' lost an arm, and 
 Edwards a leg — not to mention the poor fellows 
 that have lost their lives." 
 
 " A finger is bad enough," growled Tom. 
 
 " Well, so it is," said Bowls. " By the way, 
 I would advise you to try a little of that 
 wonderful salve invented by a Yankee for such 
 cases." 
 
 " Wot salve wos that 1" asked Tom gruffly, 
 for the pain of his wound was evidently pretty 
 severe. 
 
 "Why, the growin' salve, to be sure," 
 replied Bill. " Everybody must have heard of 
 it." 
 
 " I never did," said Tom. " Did you, Ben V 
 
 " No, never ; wot is it ]" 
 
 *' It 's a salve for growin' on lost limbs," 
 said Bill. " The Yankee tried it on a dog that 
 had got its tail cut off. He rubbed a little of 
 the salve on the end of the dog, and a noo tail 
 grow'd on next mornin' ! " 
 
 " Gammon !" ejaculated Tom Riggles. 
 
 " True, I assure ye, as was proved by the 
 fact that he aifterwards rubbed a little of the 
 salve on the end of the tail, and a noo dog 
 growed on it in less than a week ! " 
 
 " H'm ! I wonder," said Tom, " if he was to 
 rub some of it inside o' your skull, whether he 
 could grow you a noo set o' brains." 
 
 " I say, Bni," interposed Ben Bolter, " did
 
 60 THE BATTLE AND THE BEEEZE. 
 
 you hear tlie first lieutenant say where he in- 
 tended to steer to ]" 
 
 "I heard somethin' about Gibraltar, but 
 don't know that he said we was goin' there. 
 It 's clear, hows'ever, that we must go somewhere 
 to refit before we can be of any use." 
 
 " Ay ; how poor Captain Ward would have 
 chafed under this delay ! " said Bill Bowls sadly. 
 " He would have been like a caged tiger. 
 That 's the worst of war ; it cuts off good and 
 bad men alike. There 's not a captain in the 
 fleet like the one we have lost, Nelson alone 
 excepted." 
 
 " Well, I don't know as to that," said Ben 
 Bolter; "but there's no doubt that Admiral 
 Nelson is the man to lick the French, and I 
 only hope that he may find their fleet, and that 
 I may be there to lend a hand." 
 
 " Ditto," said Bill Bowls. 
 
 " Do," added Tom Eiggles. 
 
 Having thus expressed their sentiments, the 
 three friends separated. Not long afterwards 
 the Waterwitch sailed with her prizes into Gib- 
 raltar. 
 
 Here was found a portion of the fleet which 
 had been forwarded by Earl St. Vincent to re- 
 inforce Nelson. It was about to set saU, and 
 as there was every probability that the Water- 
 witch would require a considerable time to refit, 
 some of her men were drafted into other ships.
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE. 
 
 61 
 
 ¥ 
 
 Among others, our friends Bill Bowls, Ben 
 Bolter, and Tom Higgles, were sent on board 
 the Majestic, a seventy-four gun ship of the line, 
 commanded by Captain Westcott, one of Eng- 
 land's most noted captains. 
 
 This vessel, with ten line-of-battle ships, set 
 sail to join Nelson, and assist him in the diffi- 
 cult duty of watching the French fleet
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BEEEZE. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 NELSON HUNTS THE FRENCH. 
 
 A T this time Sir Horatio Nelson had been 
 "^^ despatched to the Mediterranean with a 
 small squadron to ascertain the object of the 
 great expedition which was fitting out, under 
 Napoleon Bonaparte, at Toulon. 
 
 Nelson had for a long time past been dis- 
 playing, in a series of complicated and difficult 
 operations in the Mediterranean, those splendid 
 qualities which had already won for him un- 
 usual honours and fame, and which were about 
 to raise him to that proud pinnacle which he 
 ultimately attained — as England's greatest 
 naval hero. His address and success in matters 
 of diplomacy had filled his superiors and the 
 Government with sentiments of respect ; his 
 moral courage in risking reputation and posi- 
 tion with unflinching resolution, by disoheying 
 orders when by so doing the good and credit 
 of his country could be advanced, made him an 
 object of dread to some, of admiration to others, 
 while his lionlike animal courage and amiability 
 endeared him to his officers and men. Sailors
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE, 
 
 63 
 
 had begun to feel that -where Nelson led the 
 way victory was certain, and those who were 
 ordered to join his fleet esteemed themselves 
 most fortunate. 
 
 The defeat of the French armament was con- 
 sidered by the English Government a matter of 
 80 great importance, that Earl St. Vincent, then 
 engaged in blockading the Spanish fleet, was 
 directed, if he thought ft necessary, to draw off 
 his entire fleet for the puq^ose, and relinquish 
 the blockade. He was, however, told that, if 
 he thought a detachment sufficient, he was to 
 place it under the command of Sir Horatio 
 Nelson. The Earl did consider a detachment 
 sufficient, and had already made up his mind 
 to give the command to Nelson, being thoroughly 
 alive to his great talents and other good 
 quahties. He accordingly sent him to the 
 Mediterranean with three ships of the line, four 
 frigates, and a sloop of war. 
 
 This force was now, by the addition to which 
 we have referred, augmented so largely that 
 Nelson found himself in possession of a fleet 
 with which he might not only " watch" the 
 enemy, but, if occasion should offer, attack him. 
 
 He was refitting after a storm in the Sar- 
 dinian harbour of St. Pietro, when the rein- 
 forcements hove in si^ht. As soon as the 
 ships were seen from the masthead of the 
 Admiral's vessel, Nelson immediately signalled
 
 64 
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BEEEZE. 
 
 that they should put to sea. Accordingly the 
 united fleet set sail, and began a vigorous 
 search for the French armament, which had 
 left Toulon a short time before. 
 
 The search was for some time unsuccessful. 
 No tidings could be obtained of the destina- 
 tion of the enemy for some time, but at length 
 it was learned that he had surprised Malta. 
 
 Although his fleet was inferior in si^e to that 
 of the French, Nelson — and indeed aU his 
 ofiicers and men — longed to meet with and 
 engage them. The Admiral, therefore, formed a 
 plan to attack them while at anchor at Gozo, 
 but he received information that the French had 
 left that island the day after their arrival 
 Holding very strongly the opinion that they 
 were bound for Egypt, he set sail at once in 
 pursuit, and arrived off Alexandria on the 28th 
 of June 1798. 
 
 There, to his intense disappointment, he 
 found that nothing had been seen or heard of 
 the enemy. Nelson's great desire was to meet 
 with Napoleon Bonaparte and fight him on the 
 sea. But this wish was not to be gratified. 
 He found, however, that the governor of Alex- 
 andria was endeavouring to put the city in a 
 state of defence, for he had received information 
 from Leghorn that the French expedition was 
 intended to proceed against Egypt after having 
 taken JNIalta.
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BEEEZE, 65 
 
 Leaving Alexandria, Nelson proceeded in 
 various directions in search of the French, 
 carrying a press of sail night and day in hia 
 anxiety to fall in with them, but being baffled in 
 his search, he was compelled to return to Sicily 
 to obtain fresh supplies in order to continue 
 the pursuit. 
 
 Of course Nelson was blamed in England 
 for his want of success in this expedition, and 
 Earl St. Vincent was severely censured for 
 having sent so young an officer on a service so 
 important. Anticipating the objection, that 
 he ought not to have made so long a voyage 
 without more certain information. Nelson said, 
 in vindication of his conduct : — 
 
 " Who was I to get such information from ] 
 The Governments of Naples and SicUy either 
 knew not, or chose to keep me in ignorance. 
 Was I to wait patiently untU I heard certain 
 accounts 1 If Egypt were their object, before 
 I could hear of them, they would have been in 
 India. To do nothing was disgraceful ; there- 
 fore I made use of my understanding. I am 
 before your Lordships' judgment ; and if, under 
 all circumstances, it is decided that I am 
 wrong, I ought, for the sake of our country, to 
 be superseded; for at this moment, when I 
 know the French are not in Alexandria, I hold 
 the same opinion as off Cape Passaro — that, 
 under all circumstances, I was right in steering
 
 66 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE. 
 
 for Alexandria; and by that opinion I must 
 stand or fall." 
 
 It was ere long proved that Nelson was 
 right, and that Earl St. Vincent had made no 
 mistake in sending him on a service so im- 
 portant; for we now know that in all the 
 British fleet there was not another man so 
 admirably adapted for the duty which was 
 assigned to him, of finding, fighting, and con- 
 quering the French, in reference to whom he 
 wrote to the first lord of the Admiralty, " Be 
 they bound to the antipodes, your lordship 
 may rely that I will not lose a moment in 
 bringing them to action ! " 
 
 Re-victualled and watered, the British fleet 
 set sail on the 25 th of July from Syracuse. 
 On the 28th, intelligence was received that the 
 enemy had been seen about four weeks before, 
 steering to the S.E. from Candia. 
 
 With characteristic disregard of the possible 
 consequences to his own fame and interest, in 
 his determination to " do the right," Nelson at 
 once resolved to return to Alexandria. Ac- 
 cordingly, with aU sail set, the fleet stood once 
 more towards the coast of Egypt. 
 
 Perseverance was at length rewarded. On 
 the 1st of August 1798, about ten in the 
 morning, they sighted Alexandria, and saw 
 with inexpressible delight that the port was 
 crowded with the ships of France.
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE. 
 
 67 
 
 And here we venture to say that we sym- 
 pathize with the joy of the British on this 
 occasion, and shall explain why we do so. 
 
 Not every battle that is fought — however 
 brilliant in military or naval tactics it may be, 
 or in exhibitions of personal prowess — deserves 
 our sympathy. Only that war which is waged 
 against oppression is entitled to respect, and 
 this, we hold, applies to the war in which 
 the British were engaged at that time. 
 
 France, under the Directory, had commenced 
 a career of unwarrantable conquest, for the 
 simple purpose of self-aggrandizement, and her 
 great general, Bonaparte, had begun that course 
 of successful warfare in which he displayed 
 those brilUant talents which won for him an 
 empire, constituted him, in the ordinary accepta- 
 tion of the word, a hero, and advanced France 
 to a high position of tyrannical power. But 
 brilHant talents and success could not free him 
 from the charge of being a wholesale murderer. 
 
 To oppose such pretensions and practices was 
 a bounden duty on the part of those who loved 
 justice, just as much as it is the duty of every 
 one who has the power to thwart the designs 
 of, and forcibly overcome, a highwayman or a 
 pirate. 
 
 Observe, reader, that we do not intend here 
 to imply an invidious comparison. We have 
 no sympathy with those who hold that England
 
 68 
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BEEEZE. 
 
 was and always is in fevour of fair play, while 
 France was bent on tyranny. On the contrary, 
 we believe that England has in some instances 
 been guilty of the sin which we now condemn, 
 and that, on the other hand, many Frenchmen 
 of the present day would disapprove of the 
 policy of France in the time of Napoleon the 
 First. Neither do we sympathize with the 
 famous saying of Nelson that " one Englishman 
 is equal to three Frenchmen ! " The tendency 
 to praise one's-self has always been regarded 
 among Christian nations as a despicable, or at 
 least a pitiable, quality, and we confess that 
 we cannot see much difference between a boast- 
 ful man and a boastful nation. Frenchmen 
 have always displayed chivalrous courage, not 
 a whit inferior to the British, and history proves 
 that in war they have been eminently successful. 
 The question whether they could beat us or 
 we could beat them, if tested in a fair stand- 
 up fight with equal numbers, besides being an 
 unprofitable one, is not now before us. All 
 that we are concerned about at present is, that 
 in the war now under consideration the British 
 did beat the French, and we rejoice to record 
 the fact solely on the ground that we fought in 
 a righteous cause. 
 
 With these remarks we proceed to give an 
 account of one of the greatest naval victories 
 ever achieved by British arms.
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BKEEZE. 
 
 69 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 THE BATTLE OF THE NILE. 
 
 A FTEE, Napoleon Bonaparte had effected his 
 "^^ landing in Egypt, the French fleet was 
 permitted to remain at Alexandria for some 
 time, and thus afforded Nelson the opportunity- 
 he had sought for so long. 
 
 For many previous days he had been almost 
 unable, from anxiety, to take sleep or food, but 
 now he ordered dinner to be served, while pre- 
 parations were being made for battle, and when 
 his officers rose to leave the table, he said to 
 them : — " Before this time to-morrow, I shall 
 have gained a peerage or Westminster Abbey." 
 
 The French had found it impossible to enter 
 the neglected and ruined port of Alexandria. 
 Admiral Brueys had, by command of Napoleon, 
 offered a reward of 10,000 livres to any native 
 pilot who would safely convey the squadron in, 
 but not one was found who would venture to 
 take charge of a single vessel that drew more 
 than twenty feet. The gallant admiral was 
 compelled, therefore, to anchor in Aboukir Bay, 
 and chose the strongest position that was pos- 
 
 2e
 
 70 THE BATTLE AND THE BKEEZE. 
 
 sible in the circumstances. He ranged liis 
 ships in a compact line of battle, in such a 
 manner that the leading vessel lay close to a 
 shoal, while the remainder of the fleet formed 
 a curve along the line of deep water, so that it 
 was thought to be impossible to turn it by any 
 means in a S.W. direction, and some of the 
 French, who were best able to judge, said that 
 they held a position so strong that they could bid 
 defiance to a force more than double their own. 
 The presumption was not unreasonable, for the 
 French had the advantage of the English in 
 ships, guns, and men, but they had omitted to 
 take into their calculations the fact that the 
 English fleet was commanded by one whose 
 promptitude in action, readiness and eccentricity 
 of resource, and utter disregard of consequences 
 when what he deemed the path to victory lay 
 l:)efore him, might have been equalled, but cer- 
 tainly could not have been surpassed, by Bona- 
 parte himself. 
 
 The French force consisted of thirteen ships 
 of the line and four frigates, carrying in all 
 1196 guns and 11 ,2 30 men. The EngHsh had 
 thirteen ships of the line and a fifty-gun ship, 
 carrying in all 1012 guns and 8068 men. 
 All the English line-of-battle ships were seventy 
 fours. Three of the French ships carried eighty - 
 eight guns, and one, E Orient, was a monster 
 three-decker with 120 guns.
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BKEEZE. 
 
 71 
 
 In order to give the reader a better idea of 
 the forces engaged on both sides, we give the 
 following list of ships. It is right, however, to 
 add that one of those belongino; to the Ens-hsh 
 (the Culloden) ran aground on a shoal when 
 about to go into action, and took no part in 
 the fight. 
 
 Names. 
 
 1. Vanguard, 
 
 2. Minotaur, 
 
 3. Theseus, . 
 
 4. Alexander, 
 
 5. S^viftsure, 
 
 6. Audacious, 
 
 7. Defence, . 
 
 8. Zealous, . 
 
 9. Orion, 
 
 10. Goliath, . 
 
 11. Majestic, 
 
 12. Beilerophon 
 
 13. Culloden, 
 
 14. Leander, . 
 
 15. La Mutine 
 
 ENGLISH SHIPS. 
 
 Commanders. 
 ( Admiral Nelson, ) 
 I Captain Beny, j ' 
 
 . Thos. Louis, . . . 
 
 . R. W. Miller, . . 
 
 . A. J. Ball, , . . 
 
 . B. Hallowell . . 
 
 . D. Gould, . . . 
 
 . J. Peyton, . . . 
 
 . S. Hood, . . . . 
 
 . Sir James Saumarez, 
 
 . Thos. Foley, . . . 
 
 . G. B. Westcott . . 
 
 . H. D. E. Darby, . 
 
 . T. Trowbridge, . , 
 
 . T. B. Thomson, . 
 Brig. 
 
 Guns. Men. 
 
 74 590 
 
 74 640 
 
 74 590 
 
 74 590 
 
 74 590 
 
 74 590 
 
 74 590 
 
 74 590 
 
 74 590 
 
 74 590 
 
 74 590 
 
 74 590 ^^^ 
 
 74 09U I engaged, 
 
 50 343 
 
 FRENCH SHIPS. 
 
 1. L'Orient, . . Admiral Brueys, 120 1010 Burnt. 
 
 2. Le Franklin, 80 800 Taken. 
 
 3. Le Tonnant, 80 800 Taken. 
 
 4. Le Guillaume Tell, 80 800 Escaped, 
 
 5. Le Conquerant, 74 700 Taken. 
 
 6. Le Spartiate, 74 700 Taken. 
 
 7. L'Aquilon, 74 700 Taken. 
 
 8. Le Souverain Peuple, 74 700 Taken. 
 
 9. L'Heureux, 74 700 Taken. 
 
 10. Le Timoleon, 74 700 Burnt.
 
 72 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE. 
 
 Names. <" Guns. Men. 
 
 11. Le Mercure, 74 700 Taken. 
 
 12. Le Genereux, 74 700 Escaped. 
 
 13. Le Guerrier, 74 600 Taken. 
 
 14. La Diane (Frigate), 48 300 Escaped, 
 
 15. La Justice (Frigate), 44 300 Escaped. 
 
 16. L'Artemise (Frigate), 36 250 Burnt. 
 
 17. La Serieux (Frigate), 36 250/i'i5™"«t«d 
 
 ( and Smik. 
 
 Such were the forces that met to engage in 
 deadly conflict on the 1st of August 1798, 
 with not only national but world-wide interest 
 pending on the issue, for the battle of the NUe 
 was one of the leading battles of the world. 
 
 When Nelson perceived the position of the 
 enemy, his fertile and active mind at once 
 evolved a characteristic course of action. 
 Where there was room, he said, for an enemy's 
 ship to swing, there was room for one of his 
 to anchor. He therefore at once formed the 
 plan of doubling on the French ships, stationing 
 one of his ships on the bow and another on the 
 quarter of each of the enemy. 
 
 Nelson immediately explained his intended 
 course to liis officers. It had been his custom, 
 during the whole time he was engaged in 
 searching for the French fleet, to have his 
 captains as frequently as possible on board the 
 Vanguard, when he explained to them his opinions 
 as to the best mode of attack in all the various 
 positions in which it was possible or probable 
 that the enemy might be found. Hence they
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE. 73 
 
 knew their commander's tactics so well, that 
 when the hour for action arrived, no time was 
 lost in the tedious operation of signalling 
 orders. He had such confidence in all his 
 officers, that after thoroughly explaining his 
 intended plan of attack, he merely said to 
 them, " Form as is most convenient for mutual 
 support, and anchor by the stern. First gain 
 the victory, and then make the best use of it 
 you can." 
 
 When Captain Berry, perceiving the bold- 
 ness of the plan, said, "If we succeed, what 
 will the world say 1" Nelson replied, " There is 
 no if in the case; that we shall succeed is 
 certain : who may live to tell the story is a 
 very different question ! " 
 
 Nelson possessed in an eminent degree the 
 power of infusing into his men the irresis- 
 tible confidence that animated his own bosom. 
 There was probably not a man in the British 
 fleet who did not sail into Aboukir Bay on 
 that memorable day with a feeling of certainty 
 that the battle was as good as gained before 
 it was begun. The cool, quiet, self-possessed 
 manner in which the British tars went to work 
 at the beginning must have been very impres- 
 sive to the enemy ; for, as they advanced, they 
 did not even condescend to fire a shot in reply 
 to the storm of shot and shell to which the 
 leading ships were treated by the batteries on
 
 74 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE. 
 
 an island in the bay, and by tlie broadsides of 
 the whole French fleet at half gunshot-range, 
 the men being too busily engaged in furling the 
 sails aloft, attending to the braces below, and 
 preparing to cast anchor ! 
 
 Nelson's fleet did not all enter the bay at 
 once, but each vessel lost no time in taking up 
 position as it arrived ; and as, one after another, 
 they bore down on the enemy, anchored close 
 alongside, and opened fire, the thunder of the 
 French fleet was quickly and increasingly aug- 
 mented by the British, until the full tide of battle 
 was reached, and the shores of Egypt trembled 
 under the incessant rolling roar of dreadful war ; 
 while sheets of flame shot forth and rent the 
 thick clouds which enwrapped the contending 
 fleets, and hung incumbent over the bay. 
 
 An attempt was made by a French brig to 
 decoy the English ships towards a shoal before 
 they entered Aboukir Bay, but it failed, be- 
 cause Nelson either knew the danger or saw 
 through the device. 
 
 It seemed as if the Zealous (Captain Hood) 
 was to have the honour of commencing the 
 action, but Captain Foley passed her in the 
 Goliath, and successfully accomplished that feat 
 which the French had deemed impossible, and 
 had done their best to guard against. Instead 
 of attacking the leading ship — the Guerrier — 
 outside, he sailed round her bows, passed be-
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE. 75 
 
 tween her and the shore, and cast anchor. 
 Before he could bring up, however, he had 
 drifted down to the second ship of the enemy's 
 line — the Conqiierant — and opened fire. It had 
 been rightly conjectured that the landward 
 guns of the enemy would not be manned, or 
 even ready for action. The Goliath, therefore, 
 made short and sharp work of her foe. In ten 
 minutes the masts of the Conguerant were shot 
 away ! The Zealous was laid alongside the 
 Guerrier, and in twelve minutes that vessel was 
 totally disabled. Next came the Orion (Sir J. 
 Sauraarez), which went into action in splendid 
 style. Perceiving that a frigate lying farther 
 inshore was annoying the Goliath, she sailed 
 towards her, giving the Guerrier a taste of her 
 larboard guns as long as they would bear upon 
 her, then dismasted and sunk the frigate, 
 hauled round towards the French line, and, 
 anchoring between the FranJdin and the Souve- 
 rain Peuple, received and returned the fire of 
 both. 
 
 In like manner the Audacious (Captain Gould) 
 justified her name by attacking the Guerrier 
 and ConqiLerant at once, and, when the latter 
 struck, passed on to the Souverain Peuple. 
 
 The unfortunate Guerrier was also Avorthy of 
 her title, for she bore the brunt of the battle. 
 Every ship that passed her appeared to deem it 
 a duty to give her a broadside before settling
 
 76 THE BATTLE AND THE BEEEZK 
 
 down to its particular place in the line, and 
 finding its own special antagonist or antagonists 
 —for several of the English ships engaged two 
 of the enemy at once. The Theseus (Captain 
 Miller), after bringing down the main and miz- 
 zen masts of the Guerrier, anchored inside the 
 Spartiate and engaged her. 
 
 Meanwhile, on the other side of this vessel, 
 Nelson's ship, the Vanguard, bore down on the 
 foe with six flags flying in different jjarts of the 
 rigging, to guard against the possibility of his 
 colours being shot away ! She opened a 
 tremendous fire on the SjMrtiate at half pistol- 
 range. The muscular British tars wrought 
 with heroic energy at the guns. In a few 
 minutes six of these guns, which stood on the 
 forepart of the Vang-uard's deck, were left with- 
 out a man, and three times afterwards were 
 these six guns cleared of men — so terrific was 
 the fire of the enemy. 
 
 Other four of the British vessels sailed ahead 
 of the Vanguard and got into action. One of 
 these — the Bellerophon (Captain Darby) — en- 
 gaged the gigantic Orient, which was so dispro- 
 portionately large that the weight of ball from 
 her lower deck alone exceeded that from the 
 whole broadside of her assailant. The result 
 was that the Bellerophon was overpowered, 200 of 
 her men were killed or wounded, all her masts 
 and cables were shot awav, and she drifted out
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BKEE2E. 
 
 77 
 
 of the line. Her place, however, was taken by 
 the Swlftsure, which not only assailed the Orient 
 on the bow, but at the same time opened a 
 steady fire on the quarter of the Franklin. 
 
 Before this time, however, the shades of 
 night had fallen on the scene. The battle 
 began at half-past six in the evening — half-an- 
 hour afterwards daylight was gone, and the 
 deadly fight was lighted only by the lurid and 
 fitful flashing of the guns. 
 
 Those vessels of the Enghsh squadron which 
 happened to be in rear were some leagues astern 
 when the fight began, and it was so dark when 
 they entered that extreme difficulty was ex- 
 perienced in getting in. One of these — the 
 Cullodcn (Captain Trowbridge) — sounded care- 
 fully as she went, but got aground, where she 
 remained helpless during the action, despite 
 the eff"orts of the Leander and Mutlne bri^ to 
 get her ofi". She served, however, as a beacon 
 to the Alexander and Swiftsure. 
 
 The latter ship, on entering the bay, fell in 
 with the drifting and disabled Bellerophon, 
 which was at first supposed to be one of the 
 enemy, because she did not show the signal 
 ordered by Nelson to be hoisted by his ships 
 at the mizzen peak. This arose, of course, from 
 the masts having been shot away. Captain 
 Hallowell wisely refrained from firing on her, 
 Baying that, if she was an enemy, she was too
 
 78 THE BATTLE AND THE BEEEZE. 
 
 much disabled to escape. He passed on, there- 
 fore, and, as we have said, took the station and 
 the duty from which the other had been driven. 
 
 The huge Orient was now surrounded. Cap- 
 tain Ball, in the Alexander, anchored on her 
 larboard quarter, and, besides raking her with 
 his guns, kept up a steady fire of musketry on 
 her decks. Captain Thomson also, in the 
 Leander, took up such a position that he could 
 fire into her and the Franklin at the same time. 
 
 Standing in the midst of death and destruc- 
 tion, the hero of the Nile did not escape 
 scathless. He remained unhurt, however, until 
 he knew that victory was certain. The first 
 and second ships of the enemy's line were dis- 
 abled, as we have said, at the commencement 
 of the action, and the third, fourth, and fifth 
 were taken between eight and nine ; so that 
 Nelson could not have much, if any, doubt as 
 to the issue of the battle. 
 
 Suddenly he received a wound on the head 
 from a piece of langridge shot, and fell into the 
 arms of Captain Berry. A large flap of skin 
 was cut from the bone and fell over his sound 
 eye, — the other having been lost in a previous 
 engagement. The flow of blood was very great, 
 and, being thus totally blinded, he thought that 
 he had received a mortal wound. He was 
 immediately carried down to the cock-pit. 
 
 The cock-pit of a man of- war lies in that
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE. 
 
 79 
 
 part of the ship which is below water, and is 
 never visited by the light of day. Being safe 
 also from the visitation of shot or shell, it has 
 been selected as the place to which the wounded 
 are conveyed during an action to have their 
 wounds dressed and limbs amputated by the 
 surgeons — whose hands at such seasons are, as 
 may easily be supposed, much too full. No 
 pen can describe adequately the horrors of that 
 dimly-lighted place, with its flickering lights, 
 glittering knives, bloody tables and decks, and 
 mangled men, whose groans of agony burst 
 forth in spite of their utmost efforts to repress 
 them. Here, in the midst of dead, dying, and 
 suffering men, the great Admiral sat down to 
 wait his turn. 
 
 The surgeon was engaged in dressing the 
 wounds of a sailor when he was brought down. 
 On learning v/ho it was that required his ser- 
 vices, he quitted the man who was under his 
 hands. "No," said Nelson, refusing his prof- 
 fered assistance, "no; I will take my turn 
 with my brave fellows." Accordingly, there 
 he remained, persistently refusing aid, until 
 every man who had been previously wounded 
 had been attended to ! When his turn came, 
 it was found that his wound was merely super- 
 ficial ; and heartfelt was the joy expressed by 
 the wounded men and the crew of the Vanguard 
 when this was made known.
 
 80 
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE. 
 
 But before this had been ascertained, and 
 while he believed himself to be dying, Nelson 
 called the chaplain, and gave him his last re- 
 membrance to Lady Nelson, appointed a suc- 
 cessor to Captain Berry, who was to go to 
 England with the news of the victory, and 
 made other arrangements in anticipation of his 
 death. But his hour had not yet come. When 
 the surgeon pronounced his hurt to be super- 
 ficial, he refused to take the rest which was 
 recommended, and at once sent for his secretary 
 to -write despatches. 
 
 While he was thus engaged, a cry was heard 
 which rose above the din of battle, proclaiming 
 that the Orient was on fire. In the confusion 
 that followed, Nelson found his way upon deck 
 unassisted, and, to the astonishment of every 
 one, appeared on the quarter-deck, and gave 
 orders to lower the boats, and send relief to 
 the enemy. 
 
 But before describing the scene that followed, 
 we shall turn aside for a little to watch more 
 closely the proceedings of Captain Westcott in 
 the Majestic, and the personal deeds of Bill 
 Bowls and his messmates.
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BEEEZE. 
 
 81 
 
 CHAPTER VIL 
 
 BATTLE OP THE NILE — Continued. 
 
 npHE Majestic was one of the four ships which 
 •*- sailed into action in the wake of the Ad- 
 miral. 
 
 Our hero, Bill Bowls, and his friend Ben 
 Bolter, were stationed at one of the guns on 
 the larboard side of the main deck. Flinders 
 stood near them. Everything was prepared 
 for action. The guns were loaded, the men, 
 stripped to the waist, stood ready, and the 
 matches were lighted, but as yet no order had 
 been given to fire. The men on the larboard 
 side of the ship stood gazing anxiously through 
 the portholes at the furious strife in which they 
 were about to engage. 
 
 " Ah, then ! but it 's hot work is goin' on," 
 said Flinders, turning to Ben Bolter just after 
 a crash of artillery somewhat louder than usual. 
 
 " It 's hotter work ye '11 see soon, when the 
 Admiral gits into action," said Ben. 
 
 " True for ye," answered Flinders ; " he 's a 
 broth of a boy for fightin'. It 's an Irishman
 
 82 
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BEEEZE. 
 
 he should have been born. Hooroo, my 
 hearties ! look out ! " 
 
 This latter exclamation was drawn forth by 
 the crashing of a stray shot, which entered the 
 ship close to the spot where they stood, and 
 passed out on the starboard side, sending 
 splinters of wood flying in all directions, with- 
 out hurting any one, 
 
 '* There goes the first ! " said Bill Bowls, look- 
 ing up at the ragged hole that was left. 
 
 " Faix, but it 's not the last !" cried Fhnders, 
 as another stray shot hit the ship, wounding 
 one of the men, and sending a splinter so close 
 past the Irishman that it grazed his cheek. 
 " Hooroo, boys ! come on, the more the merrier ! 
 Sure it 's death or victory we '11 be havin' in 
 half-an-hour." 
 
 At this moment of intense excitement and 
 expectation, when every man's nerves tingled 
 to be called into vigorous action, Ben Bolter 
 saw fit to give Flinders a lecture. 
 
 " Ye shouldn't ought to speak misrespectful 
 of death, boy," said he gravely. "He's a 
 rough customer when he gits hold of ee, an' is 
 sartin sure to have the upper hand. It 's my 
 opinion that he '11 pay this ship a pretty stiff 
 visit to-night, so you 'd better treat him with 
 respect, an' belay yer jokin' — of which yer 
 countrymen are over fond." 
 
 To this Flinders listened with a humorous
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BKEEZE. 
 
 5S 
 
 expression about the corners of liis eyes, while 
 lie stroked his chin, and awaited a pause in 
 order to make a suitable reply, but an exclama- 
 tion from Bill Bowls changed the subject ab- 
 ruptly. 
 
 " Ho ! boys," he cried, " there goes the Ad- 
 miral." 
 
 A tremendous crash followed his words, and 
 the Vanguard was seen to pour a broadside into 
 the Spartiate — as before related. 
 
 The men of the Majestic gazed eagerly at the 
 Admiral's ship, which was almost enveloped in 
 thick smoke as they passed ahead, but an order 
 from Captain Westcott to be ready for action 
 called the attention of every man on his duty. 
 Whatever might have been, at that moment, 
 the thoughts of the hundreds of men on board 
 the Majestic, the whole soul and body of every 
 man appeared to be concentrated on his own 
 gun, as he awaited in stern silence the order 
 to act. 
 
 It came at last, but somewhat differently 
 from what had been expected. A sudden and 
 peculiar motion was felt in the ship, and it was 
 found that she had got entangled with the 
 main rigging of one of the French vessels astern 
 of the Orient. Instantly men were sent aloft 
 to cut clear, but before this could be accom- 
 plished a perfect storm of shot and shell was 
 sent into them from the towering sides of
 
 84 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE. 
 
 the three-decker. Men fell on all sides be- 
 fore they had an opportunity of firing a shot ; 
 again and again the crushing shower of metal 
 came ; spars and masts fell ; the rigging was 
 cut up terribly, and in a short time the Majestic 
 would certainly have been sunk had she not 
 fortunately managed to swing clear. A moment 
 afterwards Captain Westcott, finding himself 
 close alongside the Heureuz — the ninth ship of 
 the enemy's line — gave the word to open fire, 
 and Bill Bowls had at last the satisfaction of 
 being allowed to apply a light to the touch-hole 
 of his gun. Seventy-four men had for some 
 time past felt their fingers itching Avith an al- 
 most irresistible desire to do this, and now up- 
 wards of thirty of them were allowed to gratify 
 their wish. Instantly the good ship received 
 a shock that caused her to quiver from the 
 trucks to the keel, as her broadside went crash- 
 ing into the Heureux. 
 
 No longer was there impatient inaction on 
 board the Majestic, for not only did the Heureux 
 reply vigorously, but the Tonnant — the eighth 
 of the enemy's line — opened fire on their other 
 side. The Majestic therefore fought on both 
 sides. Throughout the whole ship the stalwart, 
 half-naked men heaved at the huge guns. 
 Everywhere, from stem to stern, was exhibited 
 in full swing the active processes of sponging 
 out, passing along powder and ball, ramming
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BKEEZE, 
 
 85 
 
 home the charges, running out, working the 
 handspikes, stepping aside to avoid the recoil, 
 — and the whole operation of working the guns, 
 as only British seamen know how to work 
 them! All this was done in the midst of 
 smoke, flame, crashing shot, and flying splinters, 
 while the decks were slippery with human 
 blood, and strewn with dead men, from amona;st 
 whom the wounded were raised as tenderly as 
 the desperate circumstances in which they were 
 placed would admit of, and carried below. 
 Many of those who were thus raised never 
 reached the cock-pit, but again fell, along with 
 those who bore them. 
 
 One of the men at the gun where Bill Bowls 
 was at work was in the act of handing a 
 round shot to Bill, when a ball entered the 
 port-hole and hit him on the head, scattering 
 his brains over the gun. Bdl sprang fonvard 
 to catch him in his arms, but slipped on the 
 bloody deck and fell. That fall saved his life, 
 for at the same moment a musket ball entered 
 the port and passed close over his head, 
 shattering the arm of a poor boy — one of 
 those brave little fellows called powder-mon- 
 keys — who was in the act of carrying a cart- 
 ridge to Ben Bolter. Ben could not delay the 
 loading of the piece to assist the little fellow, 
 who used his remaining strength to stagger 
 forward and deliver the cartridge before he 
 
 2 P
 
 86 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE. 
 
 fell, but he shouted hastily to a passing ship- 
 mate — 
 
 " Here, Davis, carry this poor little chap to 
 the cock-pit." 
 
 Davis turned and took the boy in his arms. 
 He had almost reached the main hatchway 
 when a shell entered the ship and burst close 
 to him. One fragment killed the boy, and 
 another almost cut Davis in two. They fell 
 and died together. 
 
 For a long time this terrible firing at short 
 range went on, and many men fell on both 
 sides. Among others. Captain Westcott was 
 killed. He was the only captain who fell in 
 that battle, and was one who, had his life been 
 spared, would certainly have risen to the highest 
 rank in the service. He had " risen from the 
 ranks," having been the son of a baker in 
 Devonshire, and gained the honourable station 
 in which he lost his life solely through his 
 conspicuous abilities and courage. 
 
 Up to this point none of those who are 
 principally concerned in this tale had received 
 any hurt, beyond a few insignificant scratches, 
 but soon after the death of the little boy, Tom 
 Higgles received a severe wound in the leg 
 from a splinter. He was carried below by 
 Bill and Ben. 
 
 "It's all over with me," he said in a de- 
 sponding tone as they went slowly down the
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE. 
 
 87 
 
 ladders; "I knows it'll be a case o' ampita- 
 tion." 
 
 " Don't you go for to git down-hearted, Tom," 
 said Ben earnestly. " You 're too tough to be 
 killed easy." 
 
 " Well, I is tough, but wot '11 toughness do 
 for a feller agin iron shot. I feels just now as 
 if a red-hot skewer wos rumblin' about among 
 the marrow of my back-bone, an' I 've got no 
 feelin' in my leg at all. Depend upon it, 
 messmates, it 's a bad case." 
 
 His comrades did not reply, because they 
 had reached the gloomy place where the 
 surgeons were engaged at their dreadful work. 
 They laid Tom down on a locker. 
 
 "Good-bye, lads," said Tom, as they were 
 about to turn away, "p'r'aps I'll not see ye 
 again, so give us a shake o' yer flippers." 
 
 Bill and Ben silently squeezed their comrade's 
 hand, being unable to speak, and then hastened 
 back to their stations. 
 
 It was about this time that the Orient caught 
 fire, and when Bill and his friend reached the 
 deck, sheets of flame were already leaping out 
 at the port-holes of the gigantic ship. The 
 sides of the Orient had been recently painted, 
 and the paint-buckets and oil-jars which stood 
 on the poop soon caught, and added brilliancy 
 to the gi-eat conflagration which speedily 
 followed the first outbreak of fire. It was
 
 88 THE BATTLE AND THE BEEEZE. 
 
 about nine o'clock when the fire was first ob- 
 served. Before this the gallant French Admiral 
 had perished. Although three times wounded, 
 Brueys refused to quit his post. At length a 
 shot almost cut him in two, but still he refused 
 to go below, and desired to be left to die on 
 his quarter-deck. He was spared the pain of 
 witnessing the destruction of his vessel. 
 
 Soon the flames got the mastery, and blaz- 
 ing upward like a mighty torch, threw a strong 
 and appropriate light over the scene of battle. 
 The greater part of the crew of the Orient dis- 
 played a degree of courage which could not be 
 surpassed, for they stuck to their guns to the 
 very last; continuing to fire from the lower 
 deck while the fii-e was raging above them, 
 although they knew full well the dire and in- 
 stantaneous destruction that must ensue when 
 the fire reached the magazine. 
 
 The position and flags of the two fleets were 
 now clearly seen, for it was almost as light as 
 day, and the fight went on Avith unabated fury 
 until about ten o'clock, when, with a terrific 
 explosion, the Orient blew up. So tremendous 
 was the shock that it seemed to paralyse the 
 combatants for a little, for both fleets ceased 
 to fire, and there ensued a profound silence, 
 which continued for some time. The first 
 sound that broke the solemn stillness was the 
 splash of the falling spars of the giant ship
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BKEEZE. 
 
 89 
 
 as they descended from the immenso height 
 to which they had been shot ! 
 
 Of the hundreds of human heings who 
 manned that ship, scarcely a tithe were saved. 
 About seventy were rescued by English boats. 
 The scattered and burning fragments fell 
 around like rain, and there was much fear lest 
 these should set some of the neioibbourintf 
 vessels on fire. Two large pieces of burning 
 wreck fell into the Stviftsure, and a port fire 
 into the Alexander, but these were quickly 
 extinguished. 
 
 On board the Maje&tic also, some portions of 
 burning material fell. While these were being 
 extinguished, one of the boats was ordered out 
 to do all that was possible to save the drown- 
 ing Frenchmen. Among the first to jump into 
 this boat were Bill Bowls and Ben Bolter. 
 Bill took the bow oar, Ben the second, and in 
 a few moments they were pulling cautiously 
 amid the debris of the wreck, helping to haul 
 on board such poor fellows as they could get 
 hold of The work was difficult, because com- 
 parative darkness followed the explosion, and 
 as the fight was soon resumed, the thunder of 
 heavy guns, together with the plunging of ball, 
 exploding of shell, and whizzing of chain-shot 
 over-head, rendered the service one of danger 
 as well as difficulty. 
 
 It was observed by the men of the Majesties
 
 90 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE. 
 
 boat that several French boats were moving 
 about on the same errand, of mercy with them- 
 selves, and it was a strange as well as interest- 
 ing sight to see those who, a few minutes 
 before, had been bent on taking each other's 
 lives, now as earnestly engaged in the work of 
 saving life ! 
 
 "Back your starboard oars," shouted Ben, 
 just as they passed one of the French boats ; 
 " there 's a man swimming on the port bow — 
 that's it ; steady ; lend a hand, Bill ; now then, 
 in with him." 
 
 A man was hoisted over the gunwale as he 
 spoke, and the boat passed onward. Just 
 then a round shot from one of the more distant 
 ships of the fleet — whether English or French 
 they could not tell — struck the water a few 
 yards from them, sending a column of spray 
 high into the air. Instead of sinking, the shot 
 ricochetted from the water and carried away 
 the bow of the boat in passing, whirling it 
 round and almost overturning it. At the same 
 moment the sea rushed in and swamped it, 
 leaving the crew in the water. 
 
 Our hero made an involuntary grasp at the 
 thing that happened to be nearest him. This 
 was the head of his friend Ben Bolter, who 
 had been seated on the thwart in front of him. 
 Ben returned the grasp promptly, and having 
 somehow, in the confusion of the plunge, taken
 
 A Mistake,
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE. 91 
 
 it into his head that he was in the grasp of a 
 Frenchman, he endeavoured to throttle Bill. 
 Bill, not being easily throttled, forthwith pro- 
 ceeded to choke Ben, and a struggle ensued 
 which might have ended fatally for both, had 
 not a piece of wreck fortunately touched Ben 
 on the shoulder. He seized hold of it, BUI did 
 the same, and then they set about the fight 
 with more precision. 
 
 " Come on, ye puddock-eater ! " cried Ben, 
 again seizing Bill by the throat. 
 
 "HaUo, Ben!" 
 
 " Why, wot— is 't you, Bill 1 Well, now, if 
 I didn't take ee for a Mounseer ! " 
 
 Before more could be said a boat was ob- 
 served rowing close past them. Ben hailed it. 
 
 " Ho ! " cried a voice, as the men rested on 
 their oars and listened. 
 
 " Lend a hand, shipmates," cried Ben, " on 
 yer port bow." 
 
 The oars were dipped at once, the boat 
 ranged up, and the two men were assisted into 
 it. 
 
 " It 's all well as ends well, as I 've heerd 
 the playactors say," observed Ben Bolter, as he 
 shook the water from his garments. " I say, 
 lads, what ship do you belong to 1 " 
 
 " Ve has de honair to b'long to Le Guillaume 
 Tell" replied one of the men. 
 
 " Hallo, Bill ! " whispered Ben, " it's a French
 
 92 
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BKEEZE. 
 
 boat, an' we 're nabbed. Prisoners o' war, as 
 sure as my name 's B. B ! Wot 's to be done V 
 
 " I '11 make a bolt, sink or swim," whispered 
 our hero. 
 
 " You vill sit still," said the man who had 
 already spoken to them, laying a hand on Bill's 
 shoulder. 
 
 Bill jumped up and made a desperate attempt 
 to leap overboard, but two men seized him. 
 Ben sprang to the rescue instantly, but he also 
 was overpowered by numbers, and the hands 
 of both were tied behind their backs. A few 
 minutes later and they were handed up the 
 side of the French ship. 
 
 When day broke on the morning of the 
 2d of August, the firing still continued, but 
 it was comparatively feeble, for nearly every 
 ship of the French fleet had been taken. 
 Only the Guillaume Tell and the Genereux — 
 the two rear ships of the enemy — had their 
 colours flying. 
 
 These, with two frigates, cut their cables 
 and stood out to sea. The Zealous pursued, 
 but as there was no other British ship in a fit 
 state to support her, she was recalled ; the four 
 vessels, therefore, escaped at that time, but they 
 were captured not long afterwards. Thus 
 ended the famous battle of the Nile, in regard 
 to which Nelson said that it was a " conquest " 
 rather than a victory.
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE. 93 
 
 Of thirteen sail of the line, nine were taken 
 and two burnt ; and two of their four frigates 
 were burnt. The British loss in killed and 
 wounded amounted to 89 6 ; that of the French 
 was estimated at 2000. 
 
 The victory was most complete. The French 
 fleet was annihilated. As might be supposed, 
 the hero of the Nile was, after this, almost 
 worshipped as a demigod. It is worthy of 
 remark here that Nelson, as soon as the con- 
 quest was completed, sent orders through the 
 fleet that thanksgiving should be returned, in 
 every ship, to Almighty God, for the victory 
 with, which He had blessed his Majesty's arms.
 
 94 THE BATTLE AND THE BEEEZB. 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 OUR HERO AND HIS MESSMATE GET INTO TROUBLE. 
 
 ON the night after the battle, Bill Bowls and 
 Ben Bolter were sent on board a French 
 transport ship. 
 
 As they sat beside each other, in irons, and 
 securely lodged under hatches, these stout men 
 of war lamented their hard fate thus — 
 
 " I say, Bill, this is wot I calls a fix ! " 
 
 " That 's so, Ben— a bad fix." 
 
 There was silence for a few minutes, then 
 Ben resumed — 
 
 " Now, d' ye see, this here war may go on 
 for ever so long — years it may be, — an' here 
 we are on our way to a French prison, where 
 we'll have the pleasure, mayhap, of spendin' 
 our youth in twirlin' our thumbs or bangin' 
 our heads agin the bars of our cage." 
 
 " There ain't a prison in France as '11 hold 
 me," said Bill Bowls resolutely. 
 
 "No] how d'ee 'xpect to git out — seein' 
 that the walls and doors ain't made o' butter, 
 nor yet o' turnips'?" inquired Ben.
 
 nils BATTLE AND THE BREEZE. 95 
 
 " I '11 go up the chimbley," said Bill savagely, 
 for his mind had reverted to Nelly Blyth, and 
 he could not bear to think of prolonged im- 
 prisonment. 
 
 "But wot if they 've got no chimbleys 1" 
 
 " I '11 try the winders." 
 
 "But if the winders is tight barred, wot 
 then?" 
 
 " Why, then, I '11 bust 'em, or I 'U bust my- 
 self, that 's all." 
 
 " Humph ! " ejaculated Ben. 
 
 Again there was a prolonged silence, during 
 which the friends moodily meditated ou the 
 dark prospects before them. 
 
 " If we could only have bin killed in action," 
 said Bill, " that would have been some comfort." 
 
 " Not so sure o' that, messmate," said Ben. 
 *' There 's no sayin' wot may turn up. P'r'aps 
 the war will end soon, an' that 's not onlikely, 
 for we 've whipped the Mounseers on sea, an' 
 it won't be difficult for our lobsters to lick 'em 
 on land. P'r'aps there 11 be an exchange of 
 prisoners, an' we may have a chance of another 
 brush with them one o' these days. If the 
 wust comes to the Avust, we can try to break 
 out o' jail and run a muck for our lives. Never 
 say die is my motto." 
 
 Bill Bowls did not assent to these sentiments 
 in words, but he clenched his fettered haaids, 
 set his teeth together, and gave his comrade a
 
 96 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE. 
 
 look which assured him that whatever might 
 be attempted he would act a vigorous part. 
 
 A few days Liter the transport entered a 
 harbour, and a guard came on board to take 
 charge of the prisoners, of whom there were 
 about twenty. As they were being led to the 
 jail of the town, Bill whispered to his com- 
 rade — • 
 
 " Look out sharp as ye go along, Ben, an' 
 keep as close to me as ye can." 
 
 " All right, my lad," muttered Ben, as he fol- 
 lowed the soldiers who specially guarded him- 
 self. 
 
 Ben did not suppose that Bill intended then 
 and there to make a sudden struggle for free- 
 dom, because he knew that, with fettered 
 wrists, in a strange port, the very name of 
 which they did not know, and surrounded by 
 armed enemies, such an attempt would be 
 utterly hopeless ; he therefore concluded, cor- 
 rectly, that his companion wished him to take 
 the bearings (as he expressed it) of the port, 
 and of the streets through which they should 
 pass. Accordingly he kept his "weather-eye 
 open." 
 
 The French soldiers who conducted the sea- 
 men to prison, although stout athletic fellows, 
 and, doubtless, capable of fighting like heroes, 
 were short of stature, so that the British tars 
 looked down on them with a patronizing ex-
 
 THE BATTLE AlfD THE BREEZE. 97 
 
 pression of countenance, and one or two even 
 ventured on a few facetious remarks. Bill 
 Bowls and Ben Bolter, who both measured 
 above six feet in their stockings, towered above 
 the crowd like two giants. 
 
 " It 's a purty place intirely," said an Irish 
 sailor, with, a smiling countenance, looking 
 round upon the houses, and nodding to a group 
 of pretty girls who were regarding the prisoners 
 with looks of pity. " What may be the name 
 of it, av I may make bowld to inquire?" 
 
 The question was addressed to the soldier 
 on his right, but the man paid no attention. 
 80 the Irishman repeated it, but without draw- 
 ing forth a reply. 
 
 " Sure, yer a paltry thing that can't give a 
 civil answer to a civil question." 
 
 " He don't understand Irish, Pat, try him 
 with English," said Ben Bolter. 
 
 " Ah, then," said Pat, " ye 'd better try that 
 yersilf, only yer so high up there he won't be 
 able to hear ye." 
 
 Before Ben had an opportunity of trying the 
 experiment, however, they had arrived at the 
 jail. After they had passed in, the heavy 
 door was shut Avith a clang, and bolted and 
 barred behind them. 
 
 It is probable that not one of the poor fel- 
 lows who heard the sound, escaped a sensation 
 of sinking at the heart, but certain it is that
 
 98 
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE. 
 
 not oue condescended to show his feelings in 
 his looks. 
 
 They Avere all put into a large empty room, 
 the window of which looked into a stone pas- 
 sage, which was itself lighted from the roof ; 
 the door was shut, locked, bolted, and barred, 
 and they were left to their meditations. 
 
 They had not remained long there, however, 
 when the bolts and bars were heard movinsr 
 again. 
 
 "What say ee to a rush, lads?" whispered 
 one of the men eagerly. 
 
 " Agreed," said Bill Bowls, starting forward ; 
 " I '11 lead you, boys." 
 
 "No man can fight with his hands tied," 
 growled one of the others. " You '11 only be 
 spoilin' a better chance, mayhap." 
 
 At that moment the last bolt was with- 
 draAvn, and the door swung open, revealing 
 several files of soldiers with muskets, and 
 bayonets fixed, in the passage. This sight 
 decided the question of a rush ! 
 
 Four of the soldiers entered with the turn- 
 key. The latter, going up to Bill Bowls and 
 Ben Bolter, said to them in broken English : — 
 
 " You follows de soldat." 
 
 Much surprised, but in silence, they obeyed 
 the command. 
 
 As they were going out, one of their com- 
 rades said- " Good-bye, mates ; it 's plain
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE. 99 
 
 they've taken ye for admirals on account o' 
 yer size ! " 
 
 "Niver a taste," said the Irishman before 
 mentioned, " 'tis bein' led, they are, to exe- 
 kooshion — " 
 
 The remainder of this consolatory suggestion 
 was cut off by the shutting of the door. 
 
 After traversing several passages, the turn- 
 key stopped before a small door studded with 
 iron nails, and, selecting one of his huge keys, 
 opened it, while the soldiers ranged up on 
 either side. 
 
 The turnkey, who was a tall, powerful man, 
 stepped back, and, looking at Bill, pointed to 
 the cell with his finger, as much as to say, " Go 
 in." 
 
 Bill looked at him and at the soldiers for a 
 moment, clenched his fists, and drew his breath 
 short, but as one of the guard quietly brought 
 his musket to the charge, he heaved a sigh, 
 bent his head, and, passing under the low door- 
 way, entered the cell. 
 
 " Are we to stop long here, Mister Turn- 
 key?" asked Ben, as he was about to follow. 
 
 The man vouchsafed no reply, but again 
 pointed to the cell. 
 
 " I 've always heered ye wos a purlite nation," 
 said Ben, as he followed his messmate ; " but 
 there 's room for improvement." 
 
 The door was shut, and the two friends stood
 
 100 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE. 
 
 for a few minutes in the centre of their cell, 
 gazing in silence around the blank walls. 
 
 The appearance of their prison was un- 
 doubtedly depressing, for there was nothing 
 whatever in it to arrest the eye, except a wooden 
 bench in one corner, and the small grated 
 window which was situated near the top of one 
 of the walls. 
 
 " What d' ye think o' this V asked Ben, after 
 some time, sitting down on the bench. 
 
 " I think I won't be able to stand it," said 
 Bill, flinging himself recklessly down beside 
 his friend, and thrusting his hands deep into 
 his trouser pockets. 
 
 " Don't take on so bad, messmate," said Ben, 
 in a reproving tone. " Gittin' sulky with fate 
 ain't o' no manner o' use. As our messmate 
 Flinders used to say, ' Be aisy, an' if ye can't 
 be aisy, be as aisy as ye can.' There 's wot I 
 calls sound wisdom in that." 
 
 " Very true, Ben ; nevertheless the sound 
 wisdom in that won't avail to get us out o' this." 
 
 " No doubt, but it '11 help us to bear this 
 with equablenimity while we 're here, an' set 
 our minds free to think about the best way o' 
 makin' our escape." 
 
 At this Bill made an effort to throw off the 
 desperate humour which had taken possession 
 of him, and he so far succeeded that he was 
 enabled to converse earnestly with his friend.
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE. 101 
 
 "Wot are we to do 1" asked Bill gloomily. 
 
 " To see, first of all, what lies outside o' that 
 there port-hole," answered Ben. " Git on my 
 shoulders, Bill, an' see if ye can reach it." 
 
 Ben stood against the wall, and his friend 
 climbed on his shoulders, but so high was the 
 window, that he could not reach to within a 
 foot of it. They overcame this difficulty, how- 
 ever, by dragging the bench to the wall, and 
 standing upon it. 
 
 " I see nothin'," said Bill, " but the sky an' 
 the sea, an' the prison-yard, which appears to 
 me to be fifty or sixty feet below us." 
 
 " That 's not comfortin'," observed Ben, as 
 he replaced the bench in its corner. 
 
 " What 's your advice now 1" asked Bill 
 
 *' That we remain on our good behaviour a 
 bit," replied Ben, " an' see wot they means t<» 
 do with us, an' whether a chance o' some sort 
 won't turn up." 
 
 " Well, that 's a good plan — anyhow, it 's an 
 easy one to begin with — so we '11 try it for a 
 day or two." 
 
 In accordance with this resolve, the two 
 sailors called into play all the patience, pru- 
 dence, and philosophy of which they were 
 possessed, and during the three days that fol- 
 lowed their incarceration, presented such a 
 meek, gentle, resigned aspect, that the stoniest 
 heart of the most iron-moulded turnkey ought 
 
 2a
 
 102 
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BEEEZE. 
 
 to have been melted ; but the particular tuna- 
 key of that prison was made of something more 
 or less than mortal mould, for he declined to 
 answer questions, — declined even to open his 
 lips, or look as if he heard the voices of his 
 prisoners, and took no notice of them farther 
 than to fetch their food at regular intervals 
 and take away the empty plates. He, however, 
 removed their manacles; but whether of his 
 own good-will or by order they did not know. 
 
 " Now, Ben," said Bill on the evening of the 
 third day, as they sat beside each other twirling 
 their thumbs, " this here sort o' thing will never 
 do. I mean for to make a dash when the turn- 
 key comes in the mornin' ; will you help me 1" 
 
 *' I 'm yer man," said Ben ; " but how d' ye 
 mean to set about if}" 
 
 " Well, somewhat in this fashion : — Wenever 
 he opens the door I'll clap my hand on his 
 mouth to stop his pipe, and you '11 slip behind 
 him, throw yer arms about him, and hold on 
 till I tie a handkerchief over his mouth. Arter 
 that we '11 tie his hands and feet with whatever 
 we can git hold of — his own necktie, mayhap — 
 take the keys from him, and git out the best 
 way we can." 
 
 " H'm ; but wot if we don't know the right 
 turnin's to take, an' run straight into the ja^rs 
 of other turnkeys, p'raps, or find other doors 
 an' gates that his bunch o' keys won't open 1"
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE. 103 
 
 " Why, then, we '11 just fail, that 's all ; an' 
 if they should scrag us for it, no matter." 
 
 "It's a bad look-out, but I'll try," said 
 Ben. 
 
 Next morning this plan was put in execu- 
 tion. When the turnkey entered the cell. Bill 
 seized him and clapped his hand on his mouth. 
 The man struggled powerfully, but Ben held 
 him in a grasp so tight that he was as helpless 
 as an infant. 
 
 ^ Keep yer mind easy, Mounseer, we won't 
 hurt ee," said Ben, while his comrade was busy 
 gagging him. 
 
 " Now, then, lift him into the corner," whis- 
 pered Bill. 
 
 Ben and he carried the turnkey, whom they 
 had tied hand and foot with handkerchiefs and 
 neckties, into the interior of the cell, left him 
 there, locked the door on him, and immediately 
 ran along the passage, turned a corner, and came 
 in sight of an iron grating, on the other side of 
 which sat a man in a dress similar to that of 
 the turnkey they had left behind them. They 
 at once drew back and tried to conceal them- 
 selves, but the man had caught sight of them, 
 and gave the alarm. 
 
 Seeing that their case was desperate, Bill 
 rushed at thr grating with all his force and 
 threw himself heavily against it. The whole 
 building appeared to quiver with the shock ;
 
 104 
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BKEEZE. 
 
 but the caged tiger has a better chance of 
 smashing his iron bars than poor Bill Bowls 
 had. Twice he flung his whole weight against 
 the barrier, and the second time Ben helped 
 him ; but their efi'orts were in vain. A 
 moment later and a party of soldiers marched 
 up to the grating on the outside. At the same 
 time a noise was heard at the other end of the 
 passage. Turning round, the sailors observed 
 that another gate had been opened, and a party 
 of armed men admitted, who advanced with 
 levelled muskets. 
 
 Seeing this, BiU burst into a bitter laugh, 
 and flung down the keys with a force that 
 caused the long passage to echo again, as he 
 exclaimed — 
 
 " It 's all up with us, Ben. "We may as well 
 give in at once." 
 
 " That 's so," said Ben sadly, as he suffered 
 himself to be handcuff'ed, after which he and 
 his companion in misfortune were conducted 
 back to their celL
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BEEEZE. 105 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 BILL AND BEN SET THEIR BRAINS TO STEEP WITH 
 UNCONQUERABLE PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 IN its slow but steady revolution, the wheel 
 of fortune had now apparently brought 
 Bill Bowls and Ben Bolter to the lowest pos- 
 sible point ; and the former of these worthies 
 consoled himself with the reflection that, as 
 things could scarcely get worse with them, it 
 was probable they would get better. His friend 
 disputed this point. 
 
 " It 's all very well," said Ben, crossing his 
 legs and clasping his hands over his knees, as 
 he swayed himself to and fro, " to talk about 
 havin' come to the %vust ; but we 've not got 
 to that pint by a long way. Why, suppose 
 that, instead o' bein' here, sound in wind and 
 limb, though summat unfort'nate in regard to 
 the matter o' liberty, — suppose, I say, that we 
 wos lyin' in hospital with our right legs an' 
 mayhap our left arms took oflf with a round 
 shot." 
 
 " Oh, if you go for to supposin," said Bill, 
 "you may suppose anything. Why not sup-
 
 106 
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE, 
 
 pose at once that we was lyin' in hospital with 
 both legs and arms took off by round shot, an' 
 both eyes put out with canister, an' our heads 
 an' trunks carried away by grape-shot 1" 
 
 "I didn't suppose that," said Ben quietly, 
 " because that would be the best instead o' the 
 wust state we could come to, seein' that we 'd 
 know an' care nothin' about it. Hows' ever, 
 here we are, low enough, an' havin' made an 
 assault on the turnkey, it's not likely we'll 
 get much favour at the hands of the Mounseers ; 
 so it comes to this, that we must set our brains 
 to steep, an' see if we can't hit upon some dodge 
 or other to escape." 
 
 " That 's what we must do," assented Bill 
 Bowls, knitting his brows, and gazing abstract- 
 edly at the blank wall opposite. " To git out o' 
 this here stone jug is what I 've set my heart 
 on, so the sooner we set about it the better." 
 
 "Just so," said Ben. "Well, then, let's 
 begin. Wot d'ee propose fust 1" 
 
 To this Bill replied that he must think over it. 
 'Accordingly, he did think over it, and his com- 
 rade assisted him, for the space of three calendar 
 months, without any satisfactory result. But the 
 curious thing about it was that, while these men 
 revolved in their minds every conceivable plan 
 with unflagging eagerness, and were compelled 
 to give up each after brooding over it for a 
 considerable time, finding that it was unwork-
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE. 107 
 
 able, they were not dispirited, but rather became 
 more intense in their meditations, and ingenious 
 as well as hopeful in their devisings. 
 
 " If we could only git hold of a file to cut a 
 bar o' the winder with, an' a rope to let. our- 
 selves down with, I think we could manage to 
 git over the walls somehow." 
 
 " If we was to tear our jackets, trousers, 
 vests, and shirts into stripes, an' make a rope 
 of 'em, it might be long enough," suggested Bill. 
 
 " That 's so, boy, but as we would be stark 
 naked before we got it finished, I fear the 
 turnkey would suspec' there wos somethin' 
 wrong somehow." 
 
 Ben Bolter sighed deeply as he spoke, be- 
 cause at that moment a ray of sunshine shot 
 through the little v/indow, and brought the free 
 fresh air and the broad blue sea vividly to 
 his remembrance. For the first time he ex- 
 perienced a deep sinking of the heart, and he 
 looked at his comrade with an expression of 
 something like despair. 
 
 "Cheer up," said Bill, observing and 
 thoroughly understanding the look. "Never 
 say die, as long as there 's a — shot — in — " 
 
 He was too much depressed and listless to 
 finish the sentence. 
 
 " I wonder," resumed Ben, " if the Mounseers 
 treat all their prisoners of war as bad as they 
 treat us."
 
 108 
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE. 
 
 « Don't think they do," replied Bill. " I Vg 
 no doubt it 's 'cause we sarved 'em as we did 
 when they first put us in quod," 
 
 " Oh, if they would only give us summat to 
 do ! " exclaimed Ben, with sudden vehemence. 
 
 It seemed as if the poor fellow's prayer were 
 directly answered, for at that moment the door 
 opened, and the governor, or some other official 
 of the prison, entered the cell. 
 
 " You must vork," he said, going up to Bill. 
 
 " We '11 be only too glad to work, yer honour, 
 if you '11 give us work to do." 
 
 " Ver' good ; fat can you vork f 
 
 " We can turn handy to a'most anything, yer 
 honour," said Ben eagerly. 
 
 It turned out, however, after a considerable 
 amount of talk, that, beyond steering a ship, 
 reefing topsails, splicing ropes, tying every 
 species of complex knot, and other nautical 
 matters, the two seamen could not claim to be 
 professionally acquainted with any sort of 
 handicraft. Somewhat discomfited, Ben at last 
 said with a perplexed air — 
 
 "Well, yer honour, we'll try anything ye 
 choose to put us at. I had a brother once who 
 was a sort of tinker to trade, an' great at 
 mendin' pots, pans, old umbrellas, and the like. 
 I wos used to help him when a boy. P'r'aps if 
 yer honour, now, has got a old umbrella as wants 
 refittin', I might try my hand on that."
 
 THE BATTLE AND TEE BKEEZE. lOD 
 
 The governor smiled. "Yell, I do tink I have 
 von old omberilla. You sail try for to mend him." 
 
 Next day saw Bill and Ben surrounded by 
 tools, scraps of wood and whalebone, bits of 
 brass and tin, etc., busy as bees, and as happy as 
 any two children who have invented a new game. 
 
 Ben mended the umbrella admirably. At 
 the same time. Bill fashioned and carved two 
 or three paper-knives of wood with great neat- 
 ness. But when it was discovered that they 
 could sew sail-cloth expeditiously and well, a 
 quantity of that material was given to them, 
 and they were ordered to make sacks. They 
 set to work accordingly, and made sack after 
 sack until they grew so wearied of the mono- 
 tonous work that Ben said it made him wish 
 to sit down in sackcloth and ashes ; whereupon 
 Bill remarked that if the Mounseers would 
 only give them the sack altogether, it would 
 be very much to their credit. 
 
 Soon the imprisoned mariners began again 
 to plot and plan their escape. Of course they 
 thought of making ropes of the sailcloth and 
 tAvine with Avhich they wrought, but as the 
 turnkey took the material away every night, 
 and brought it back every morning, they gave 
 up this idea, as they had given up many other 
 ideas before. 
 
 At last, one afternoon, Bill looked up from 
 his work, hit his thigh a slap which produced
 
 110 
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE. 
 
 a pistol-shot crack that echoed up into the high 
 ceiling of the cell, as he exclaimed, " I 've got it! " 
 
 " I hope you '11 give us a bit of it, then," said 
 Ben, " if it 's worth havin'." 
 
 " I '11 give you the benefit of it, anyhow," 
 said Bill, throwing down his tools and eagerly 
 beginning to expound the new plan which had 
 struck him and caused him to strike his thigh. 
 It was to this effect : — 
 
 - That they should beg the turnkey to let 
 them have another old umbrella to work at 
 by way of recreation, as the sack-making was 
 rather monotonous; that, if they should be 
 successful in prevailing on him to grant their 
 request, they should work at the umbrella very 
 slowly, so as to give them time to carry out 
 their plan, which was to form a sort of para- 
 chute by adding sailcloth round the margin of 
 the umbrella so as to extend it to twice its 
 circumference. After it should be finished 
 they were to seize a fitting opportunity, cut the 
 bars of their window, and, with the machine, 
 leap down into the yard below. 
 
 "Wot!" exclaimed Ben, "jump together!" 
 
 " Ay, why not, Ben 1 Sink or swim together, 
 boy." 
 
 " Very true, but I 've got my doubts about 
 flyin' together. Better do it one at a time, and 
 send the umbrella up by means of a piece of 
 t^vine."
 
 THE BATILE AND THE BEEEZE. Ill 
 
 " Well, we might do it in that way," said 
 Bill; "but what d'ee think o' the plan?" 
 
 " Fuss rate," said Ben, " we '11 try it at once." 
 
 In accordance with this resolution, Ben made 
 his petition that night, very humbly, to the 
 turnkey, who at first turned a deaf ear to him, 
 but was finally prevailed on to fetch them one 
 of his own umbrellas to be repaired. It hap- 
 pened to be a very large one of the good old 
 stout and bulgy make, and in this respect was 
 the better suited to their purpose. All the 
 tools necessary for the work of repair were 
 supplied except a file. This, however, was 
 brought to them, when Ben pointed out, with 
 much earnestness, that if he had such an im- 
 plement he could clean up and beautify the 
 ivory handle to such an extent that its owner 
 would not recognise it. 
 
 This device of improving the ivory handle 
 turned out to be a happy hit, for it enabled 
 Ben to keep the umbrella much longer by him 
 than would otherwise have been possible, for 
 the purpose of covering it with elaborate and 
 really beautiful carving, the progress of which 
 was watched by the turnkey with much interest 
 from day to day. 
 
 Having gained their end the sailors wrought, 
 with indefatigable zeal, and resolutely overcame 
 the difficulties that met them from time to 
 time. Each day they dragged the bench under
 
 112 
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE. 
 
 the window. Ben got upon it, and Bill 
 climbed on his shoulders, by which means he 
 could just reach tlie iron grating of the 
 window, and there, for half an hour at a time, 
 he cautiously used the file. They thought this 
 enough of time to bestow on the work, because 
 the bars could be easily filed through before 
 the parachute was ready. 
 
 In the preparation of the umbrella, the first 
 difficulty that met them was how they were to 
 conceal their private work when the turnkey 
 came in the evenings to take away their 
 materials for sack-making. After some ex- 
 amination they discovered a plank in the floor, 
 in the corner where they were wont to sleep, 
 which was loose and easily forced up with one 
 of Bill's unfinished paper-knives, which he 
 made very strong for this special purpose ! 
 Beneath there was sufiicient room to stow away 
 the cloth with which they fashioned the addi- 
 tional breadth to the umbrella. To have 
 cabbaged at one time all the sail-cloth that 
 was required would have risked discovery; 
 they therefore appropriated small scraps each 
 day, and sewed these neatly together until 
 they had enough. Soon they had a ring of 
 canvas formed, into the centre of which the 
 umbrella fitted exactly, and this ring was so 
 cut and sewn in gores that it formed a con- 
 tinuation of the umbrella, which was thus made
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE. 113 
 
 to spread out and cover a space of about nine 
 or ten feet in diameter. All round the ex- 
 tremity or margin of the ring, cords of twisted 
 t\vine were fixed, at intervals of about six 
 inches. There were about sixty of these cords 
 or stays, all of which met and were fastened at 
 the end of the handle. A stout line, made of 
 four-ply twine, was fastened at the top of the 
 umbrella, and passing through a small hole in 
 it was tied round the whalebones inside, 
 and twisted down the stick to the handle, to 
 which it was firmly secured. By this means 
 tlie whole machine was, as it were, bound 
 together. 
 
 All these additions and fixings had, however, 
 to be so constructed that they could be removed, 
 or aflSxed with some rapidity, for there was 
 always before the saUors the chance that the 
 turnkey might look in to observe how their 
 work was progressing. 
 
 Indeed one afternoon they were almost dis- 
 covered at work on the parachute. The turn- 
 key was heard coming along the passage when 
 Ben was in the act of fitting on the new 
 appendages, and the key was actually in the 
 door before the last shred of them was thrust 
 into the hole in the floor, and the loose planh 
 shut down ! Ben immediately flung several ol 
 the sacks over the place, and then turning 
 suddenly round on his comrade began to pom- 
 
 U.
 
 ill: THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE. 
 
 mel him soundly by way of accounting for the 
 flushed condition of his countenance. 
 
 Thus taken by surprise, Bill returned the 
 blows with interest, and tlie combatants were 
 separated by the turnkey when in a rather 
 breathless condition ! 
 
 " If you do so more agin, you sail go separ- 
 ate," said the turnkey. 
 
 The mere thought of separation at such a 
 moment struck like a chill to the hearts of the 
 sailors, who forthwith shook hands, and vowed 
 earnestly that they would " never do it again." 
 In order to conciliate the man, Ben took up 
 the umbrella, and pointing to the beautifully 
 carved handle said — 
 
 '* You see it 's all but finished, and I 'm very 
 anxious to git it done, so if you '11 let me keep 
 it by me all to-night, I '11 work as long as I 
 can see, and be at it the first thing in the 
 morning." 
 
 The man, pleased at the unusual interest 
 which Ben took in the worn-out piece of goods, 
 agreed to let him keep it by him. After 
 carrying away all the other materials, and 
 looking round to see that all was right, he 
 locked them up for the night. 
 
 Left to themselves, they at once began to 
 prepare for action. They drew forth all the 
 different parts of the parachute (for such it 
 really W3«, although the machine so named had
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE. 115 
 
 never been seen, but only heard of, by the sea- 
 men), and disposed them in such a manner beside 
 the hole in the floor as to be ready at a moment's 
 notice, either to be fitted on to the umbrella or 
 thrust back into the place of concealment. 
 
 Their manacles had been taken off at the 
 time they began to work, so that these -were 
 no longer impediments in the way. 
 
 " Now, Bill, are the bars sure to give way, 
 d'ye think]" 
 
 " Sartin sure," said Bill ; " they 're holdin' 
 by nothin' thicker than a pin." 
 
 " Very good, then, let 's go to work. In an 
 hour or so it Avill be dark enough to try our 
 flyin' machine, and then good-bye to France 
 —or to the world. It 's neck or nothin', d' ye 
 
 see." 
 
 " All right," answered Bill. 
 
 They sat down to work in good earnest. 
 The spreading rim of canvas, instead of being 
 tagged- on as on former occasions, was now 
 sewn securely to the umbrella, and when the 
 latter was expanded, the canvas hung down 
 all round it, and the numerous stays hung 
 quite loose. Ben expected that the rapidity 
 of the descent Avould suddenly expand this 
 appendage, and check the speed. Tlie ends of 
 the loose cords were gathered up and fastened 
 to the handle, as was also the binding-cord 
 before referred to — all of which was done with
 
 116 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE. 
 
 that thoroughness of workmanship for which 
 sailors are celebrated. 
 
 Then a stout cord was fastened to one of 
 the stanchions of the window, which had been 
 left uncut for the purpose. 
 
 When everything was ready the adventurous 
 sailors began to experience all the anxiety 
 which is inseparable from an action involving 
 much danger, liabiHty to frustration, and requir- 
 ing the utmost caution combined with energy. 
 
 They waited until they thought the night 
 was at its darkest. When all sounds around 
 them had ceased, they took off their shoes and 
 carefully lifted the bench to the wall under the 
 window. Ben went up first by mounting on 
 Bill's shoulders. With one powerful ^vrench he 
 pulled the iron framework of the window into 
 the room, and handed it down to Bill, who 
 stooped a little and placed it gently against 
 the wall. His comrade then thrust his head 
 and shoulders out at the window, and while 
 in that awkward position s«pread his jacket 
 over the silL This was intended to protect 
 the cord which was fastened to the top of the 
 umbrella, and by which it was to be drawn up 
 after his descent. 
 
 "When this was done, Bill clambered up by 
 the cord which hung from the uncut stanchion, 
 and pushed the umbrella past Ben's body 
 until he got hold of the end of it, and drew it
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BEEEZE. 117 
 
 out altogether. Bill then descended into the 
 cell, having the small cord in his hand, and 
 watched the motions of his comrade with 
 intense anxiety. 
 
 The window was so small that Ben could 
 barely get his head and shoulders through it. 
 There was no possibility of his getting on his 
 feet or his knees to make a leap. The only 
 course that remained for him, therefore, was 
 to expand the umbrella, hold on tight, and then 
 wriggle out until he should lose his balance and 
 fall head foremost ! It was an awful position. 
 Bold though the seaman was, and desperate 
 the circumstances, his strong frame quivered 
 when he gazed do-vvn and felt himself gradually 
 toppling. The height he knew to be little 
 short of sixty feet, but in the dark night it 
 appeared an abyss of horrible profundity. A 
 cold sweat broke out upon him, and for one 
 moment he felt an almost irresistible tendency 
 to let go the umbrella and clutch the window- 
 sill, but he was too late. Like lightning he 
 shot down for a couple of yards; then the 
 parachute expanded and checked him with 
 such violence, as he swung round, that he nearly 
 lost his hold and was thrown into a horizontal 
 position — first on one side, then on the other. 
 Finally, he reached the ground with a shock 
 that almost took away his breath. He sat still 
 for a moment or two, then rose slowly and 
 
 2n
 
 118 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE. 
 
 shook himself, to ascertain whether he were 
 still alive and sound ! Immediately after he 
 examined the parachute, found it all right, and 
 gave his comrade the signal — a couple of tugs 
 at the cord — to haul up. 
 
 BiU was scarcely less agitated than his 
 friend. He had seen Ben's legs disappear with a 
 suddenness that told eloquently of his having 
 taken flight, and stood in the cell above listen- 
 ing intently, while large drops of perspiration 
 coursed down his face. On feeling the tug at 
 the string, a mountain appeared to be lifted off 
 his chest. Carefully he pulled up the umbrella. 
 When it showed its point above the window- 
 sill he clambered up and went through the 
 same terrible ordeal. He was not, however, so 
 fortunate as his friend, for, when he jiViped, 
 three of the stays gave way, which had the 
 effect of slightly deranging the motion of the 
 umbrella, and he came to the ground with such 
 violence that he lay stunned and motionless, 
 leading his horrified comrade to fear that he 
 was killed. In a few minutes, however, he re- 
 vived, and, on examination, found tliat no 
 bones had been broken, 
 
 " Now, Ben, what next 1" said Bill, getting 
 up, and giving himself a shake. 
 
 " The wall," said Ben, " can't be far from 
 where we stand. If there wos only a bit of 
 moonshine it would help us."
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BEEEZE. 119 
 
 ** Better as it is," whispered Bill, groping 
 about, for the night was so intensely dark that 
 it was scarcely possible to see a yard. " I 
 knows the way to the harbour, if we only 
 manage to get out. — Ah, here 's the wall, but 
 it 's an onconunon high one ! " 
 
 This was indeed too true. The top of the 
 wall was faintly visible lilce a bLick Hne across 
 the dark sky, and when Ben mounted on Bill's 
 shoulders, it was found that he could only reach 
 to within three feet of the bristling iron spikes 
 with which it was surmounted. For half-an- 
 hour they groped about, and made the dis- 
 covery that they were in a small enclosure with 
 bare walls of fifteen feet in height around them, 
 and not a projection of any kind large enough 
 for a mouse to lay hold of! In these circum- 
 stances many men would have given way to 
 despair ; but that was a condition of mind 
 which neither of our tars ever thought of fall- 
 ing into. In the course of their explorations 
 they came against each other, and immediately 
 began an animated conversation in whispers, 
 the result of which was that they groped for 
 the umbrella, and, having found it, cut off all 
 the cords about it, with which they proceeded 
 to plait a rope strong enough to bear their 
 weight. They sat down in silence to the work, 
 leaning against the prison waU, and wrought 
 for a full hour with the diligence of men
 
 120 
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE. 
 
 whose freedom depends on their efforts. 
 When finished, the rope was found to be about 
 a yard too short for their purpose ; but this 
 defect was remedied by means of the canvas of 
 their parachute, which they tore up into stripes, 
 twisted into an additional piece of rope, and 
 spliced it to the other. A large loop was made 
 on the end of it. Going once more to the 
 wall, Ben mounted on BUl's shoulders, and 
 tlirew the loop ever the top of the wall ; it 
 caught, as had been expected, on one of the 
 iron spikes. Ben then easily hauled himself 
 up, hand over hand, and, getting hold of two 
 spikes, raised himself so that he could see over 
 the wall. Immediately after he descended. 
 
 " I sees nothin', BiU, so we must just go over 
 and take our chance." 
 
 BiU agreed. Ben folded his coat, and 
 ascending again, spread it over the spikes, so 
 that he could lean on them with his chest 
 without being pierced. Having re-ascended, 
 Bill followed ; the rope was then hauled up, and 
 lowered on the other side. In another moment 
 they slipped down, and stood on the ground. 
 
 " Now, the question is, where are we ! " 
 whispered Bill. " P'raps we 're only in another 
 yard after all." 
 
 The sound of footsteps pacing slowly to- 
 wards them was heard at that moment." 
 
 " I do believe," whispered Bill, in an excited
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE. 121 
 
 tone, " that we 've got into the street, an' that 's 
 the sentry. Let 's bolt." 
 
 " We can't bolt," said Ben, " 'cause, if I took 
 my bearin's right, he's between us an' the 
 shore, an' it would be of no manner o' use 
 boltin' into the country to be hunted down 
 like a couple of foxes." 
 
 "Then we'll floor him to begin with," 
 whispered Bill. 
 
 " That 's so," said Ben. 
 
 The sentry approached, and the sailors drew 
 up close against the wall. Presently his dark 
 form became faintly visible. Bill rushed at 
 him at once, and delivered a blow that might 
 have felled an ox at the spot where he sup- 
 posed his chest was, sending the man back 
 almost heels over head, while his arms rattled 
 on the pavement. Instantly there were heard 
 the sounds of opening locks, bolts, and bars. 
 The two friends fled, and shouts were heard 
 behind them, while lights flashed in various 
 directions. 
 
 " This way. Bill," cried Ben, turning down 
 a narrow lane to avoid a lamp which came in 
 sight when they turned a corner. A couple of 
 belated and drunken French fishermen hap- 
 pened to observe them, and gave chase. " Hold 
 on, Ben, let 's drop, and tiip 'em up," said Bill 
 
 " All right," replied Ben ; " down with ee." 
 
 They stopped suddenly, and squatted as low
 
 122 
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BKEEZE. 
 
 as possible. The lane was very narrow ; the 
 fishermen were close behind ; they tumbled 
 right over them, and fell heavily on their faces. 
 While they were rising, our heroes knocked 
 them both insensible, and hastily appropriating 
 their coats and red caps put them on as they 
 ran. By this time a crowd of fishermen, 
 sailors, and others, among whom were a few 
 soldiers and turnkeys with lanterns, were pur- 
 suing the fugitives as fast as Avas possible in so 
 dark a night. Bill suggested that they should 
 turn into a dark corner, and dodge them. The 
 suggestion was acted on at once. They dashed 
 round the first corner they came to, and then, 
 instead of continuing their flight, turned sharp 
 to the left, and hid in a doorway. The pur- 
 suers came pouring round the corner, shouting 
 ■wildly. When the thickest of the crowd was 
 opposite their place of concealment. Bill and 
 Ben rushed into the midst of them with a 
 shout, imitating the tones of the Frenchmen as 
 nearly as possible, but taking care to avoid the 
 use of words, and thus they joined in the pur- 
 suit! Gradually they fell behind, as if out- 
 run, and, when they found themselves in rear, 
 turned about, and made off in the opposite 
 direction, then, diverging to the left, they 
 headed again towards the shore, ran down to 
 the beach, and leaped into the first boat they 
 came to.
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE. 123 
 
 It happened to be a very small one, — a sort 
 of dingy. Ben thought it was too small, and 
 was about to leap out and search for a larger, 
 when lights suddenly appeared, and the shouts 
 of the pursuers — who had discovered the ruse 
 — were heard as they approached. 
 
 "Shoveoff, Ben!" 
 
 " Hurrah, my hearties ! " cried the seaman 
 with a stentorian shout as he seized an oar. 
 
 Next moment the little boat was flying over 
 the smooth water of the port, the silence of 
 which was now broken by exclamations and 
 cries from the shipping in reply to those from 
 the shore ; while the splashing of oars were 
 heard in all directions as men leaped into boats 
 and rowed about at random. Darkness favoured 
 the Englishmen, but it also proved the cause of 
 their being very nearly re-captured ; for they 
 were within two yards of the battery at the 
 mouth of the harbour before they observed it, 
 and swerved aside just in time to avoid a col- 
 lision. But they had been seen, and a random 
 discharge of musketry followed. Tliis was 
 succeeded by the sudden blaze of a blue light, 
 which revealed the whole port swarming with 
 boats and armed men, — a sight which acted so 
 powerfully on the warlike spirits of the sailors 
 that they started up simultaneously, flung their 
 red caps into the air, and gave vent to a hearty 
 British cheer, which Ben Bolter followed up
 
 124 
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BKEEZE. 
 
 as they resumed the oars, with " Old England 
 for ever ! farewell, Mounseers ! " 
 
 The blue light went out and left everything 
 in darkness thicker than ever, but not before 
 a rapid though ineffective discharge of mus- 
 ketry had been made from the battery. An- 
 other blue light, however, showed that the 
 fugitives were getting rapidly out to sea be- 
 yond the range of musketry, and that boats 
 were lea^sdng the port in chase. Before the 
 light expired a cloud of smoke burst from the 
 battery, and the roar of a heavy gun rushed 
 over the sea. An instant later and the water 
 was torn up by grape-shot all round the little 
 boat ; but not a ball touched them save one, 
 which struck BUI Bowls on the left hand and 
 cut oif his thumb. 
 
 " I think there 's a mast and sail in the 
 bottom of the boat, and here comes a breeze," 
 said Ben ; " give me your oar, and try to hoist 
 it. Bill." 
 
 Without mentioning liis wound, our hero 
 did as he was bid ; and not until the boat was 
 leaping over the ruffled sea did he condescend 
 to bind up the wounded hand with his necktie. 
 Soon they were beyond the range of blue lights 
 and artillery. 
 
 "Have ee any notion what course we're 
 steerin' 1" inquired Bill. 
 
 " None wotsomediver," answered Ben.
 
 THE BATTLE AND THE BKEEZE. 125 
 
 Soon after that, however, the sky cleared a 
 little, and Bill got sight of part of the constel- 
 lation of the Great Bear. Although the pole- 
 star was not visible, he guessed pretty nearly 
 its position, and thus ascertained that the 
 breeze came from the south-west. Trimming 
 the lug-sail accordingly, the tars turned the 
 prow of the little craft to the northward, and 
 steered for the shores of old England. 
 
 * * * « 
 
 About a year after this stirring incident, a 
 remarkably noisy party was assembled at tea in 
 the prim little parlour of Mrs. Blyth's cottage 
 in Fairway. Besides the meek old soul herself, 
 there were present on that occasion our old 
 fi-iends Ben Bolter and Tom Riggles, the latter 
 of whom flourished a wooden stump instead of 
 a right leg, and wore the garb of a Greenwich 
 pensioner. His change of circumstances did 
 not appear to have decreased his love for tobacco. 
 Ben had obtained leave of absence from his 
 ship for a day or two, and, after having de- 
 lighted the heart of his old mother by a visit, 
 had called at the cottage to pay his respects to 
 his old messmate, little thinking that he would 
 find Tom Biggies there before him. Miss 
 Bessy Blunt was also present ; and it was plain, 
 from the expression of her speaking counte- 
 nance, that she had not forgiven Ben, but 
 tolerated him under protest. Our hero and sweet
 
 126 THE BATTLE AND THE BREEZE. 
 
 Nelly Blyth were not of the party, however, 
 because they happened just then to prefer a 
 quiet chat in the summer-house in the back 
 garden. We will not presume to detail much 
 of tlie conversation that passed between them. 
 One or two of the concluding sentences must 
 suffice. 
 
 "Yes, BiU," said Nelly, in reply to some- 
 thing that her companion had whispered in 
 her ear, "you know well enough that I am 
 glad to-morrow is our wedding-day.- I have 
 told you so already, fifty times at least." 
 
 "Only thrice, Nell, if so often," said Bill 
 " Well, that was the luckiest shot the French- 
 men ever fired at me ; for if I hadn't had my 
 thumb took off I couldn't have left the sarvice, 
 d' ye see ; and that would have delayed my 
 marriage with you, Nell But now, as the 
 old song says — 
 
 ' No more I '11 roam 
 Away from home, 
 
 Across the stormy sea. 
 I '11 anchor here, 
 My Nelly dear, 
 
 And live for love and thee.' " 
 
 KDINBUROH : T. CONSTABLE, 
 PRINT«in TO THE QUEEN, AND TO THE UNIVERSITT.
 
 WORKS BY THE SAME AUTHOR. 
 
 I. 
 
 Crown 8vo, 5s., Cloth, 
 
 BLACK IVORY: 
 A Tale of Adventure among the Slavers of East Africa. 
 
 II. 
 
 Crown 8vo, 5s., Cloth. 
 
 THE NORSEMEN IN THE WEST; 
 Or, America before Columbus. With Illustrations. 
 
 " This thoroughly delightful book is an adaptation of the Saga of 
 Iceland, and also of Mr. Laing's ' Heimskringla ; or, Chronicles of tlie Kings 
 of Norway,' supplemented by Mr. Ballantyne's own experience and adventures 
 in the wildernesses of America ! These ingredients are put together witli the 
 skill and spirit of an accomplished story-teller; and the result is, a book 
 that cannot possibly be laid down till the very last word of the last line has 
 been read." — AthencEum. 
 
 " Mr. Ballantyne is a conscientious writer, who does not rely on iniaginar 
 tion when facts are to be had, and who has taken tlie trouble to get up the 
 old sagas that tell of the discovery of Greenland, and Vinland, and Markland 
 before he writes about it." — Guardian. 
 
 "There is abundant action in the story; marvellous accounts of wonder- 
 ful escitpes, of adventures with natives, and all kinds of dangers. This is 
 not done in a rough, unskilful way, but in such a manner as to be certain to 
 attract the attention of boys, and to interest them thoroughly." — Scotsman. 
 
 "A tale told with all the author's wonted spirit, and calculated to convey 
 instruction of a valuable kind, as well as to afford much pleasui-e to the young 
 reader." — Daily News. 
 
 III. 
 
 Croicn Svo, 5s., Cloth. 
 
 THE IRON HORSE; 
 Or, Life on the Line. A Railv/ay Tale. With Illustrations. 
 
 "A captivating book for boys." — Guardian. 
 
 " A most engaging tale, in which there is also a substratum of very useful 
 practical information." — Inverness Courier. 
 
 "To those anxious to become acquainted with tho inner workings of th« 
 great railway systems of the country, the work before ufl wUl form an in- 
 valuable &id."— Aberdeen Herald.
 
 WORKS BY THE SAME AUTHOR. 
 
 "There is no vocation in life, however seemingly prosaic, but Mr. 
 BaDantyne can mark whatever little of the picturesque enters into it, and 
 turn the same to good account. There is much more skill i-equired in 
 the management of a locomotive than most people are aware of, and in this 
 ' Tale of the Grand National Trunk Railway' boys will obtain an insight into 
 the working of an engine, and the life of those connected with it, that they 
 may never have an opportunity of realizing otherwise. Mr. Ballantyne is 
 professional and practical as well as picturesque, and never fails to be droll 
 also when there is a good oi^portunity." Inverness Courier. 
 
 TV. 
 
 Crown Si'o, 5s., Cloth. 
 
 ERLING THE BOLD: 
 A Tale of the Norse Sea Kings. "With Illustrations. 
 
 "A capital tale of the Norse Sea Kings."— Times. 
 
 "The tale itself is deeply interesting, and evidently founded on a diligent 
 study of noi'them literature."— iiecori^. 
 
 "The story is interesting and full of moving accidents by flood and field, 
 and it will therefore scarcely fail to be popular among lads " — Scotsman. 
 
 " This story is written in Mr. Ballantyne's best style. It is fresh, vigorous, 
 and full of adventure ; while a great deal of knowledge on subjects too little 
 known is given in a genuinely popular style." — Edinburgh Coarant. 
 
 "A story from Mr. BallantjTie is one of the pleasures which many hundreds 
 of English schoolboys have come to regard as among the institutions of 
 
 Christmas holidays The author of ' Erling the Bold' lays before 
 
 his admirers a tale which will satisfy them that Ms brain and hand have lost 
 
 none of their quickness and cunning The stoiy is cleverly 
 
 designed, and abounds with elements of romantic interest; and the author's 
 illustrations are scarcely less vigorous than his text." — Athenaeum. 
 
 V. 
 
 Crown 8vo, 5s., ClotJi, 
 
 FIGHTING THE FLAMES: 
 
 A Tale of the London Fire Brigade. With Illustrations. 
 
 " This is one of those spirited, stirring stories, full of interest, instinct with 
 brave and manly sentiment, in which boys delight, and in which Mr. Ballantyne 
 has few equals. . . . Possessing great interest as a tale, it is more valuable 
 still because of the lessons of courage, endurance, and self-sacrifice which it 
 inculcates. " — Nonconformist. 
 
 " Many a schoolboy will find keen enjoyment in the perusal of ' Fighting 
 the Flames,' and assure his little sisters with suitable emphasis that Mr. 
 Ballantyne is 'a. stunning good story-teller.' " — Athenceum. 
 
 " A well-told and interesting story." — Scotsman.
 
 WOBKS BY THE SAME AUTHOR. 
 
 " Those who value the welfare of the young and rising generation ought to 
 encourage the circulation of such healthy works as this. . . . The moral, or 
 rather religious tone of the book is decided and lofty, although there is little 
 or no sermonizing." — Edinburgh Evening Courant. 
 
 " We commend this capital story. ... It is full of interest from the first 
 page to the last, and is likely to incite not only an enterprising spirit, but a 
 healthy, brave, and couiageous one." — Victoria Magazine. 
 
 VI. 
 
 Crown Sivo, 5s., Cloth. 
 
 DEEP DOWN: 
 A Tale of the Cornish Mines. With Illustrations. 
 
 " Mr. Ballantyne always accomplishes in a creditable manner the thing that 
 he intends to do, and on this occasion he does not show himself lower than his 
 reputation. " — A tJiena'um. 
 
 " Boys will be delighted with the sketches of the underground world of the 
 west country ; the incidents have evidently been gathered on the spot, and 
 the descriptive power of the author is well brought out." — Record. 
 
 " Mr. Ballantyne's book is one that deserves to be read with attention. It 
 will not fail to delight boys, for it is full of deeds of daring and of ' hairbreadth 
 escapes.' Its brave men and its boys are good, and its wicked people are 
 decidedly wicked. Neutral tints are not in favour with youth, and there are 
 none of them in this book. It is handsomely illustrated." — Scotsman. 
 
 " This is just the subject for Mr. Ballantyne, whose stories in connexion 
 with that enterprise and adventure which have made England great are among 
 the best of modem days." — Daily News. 
 
 "By reading Mr. Ballantyne's admirable story a very large amoimt of 
 knowledge concerning Cornish mines may be acquired ; whilst, from the fact 
 of the information being given in the form of a connected narrative, it is not 
 likely very soon to be forgotten. ... A book well worthy of being extensively 
 read." — Mining Journal. 
 
 VII. 
 
 Crovm 8t;o, 5s., Cloth. 
 
 THE FLOATING LIGHT OF THE GOODWIN 
 
 SANDS. 
 
 With Illustrations. 
 
 "As a narrative of deeply interesting scenes and incidents, comparatively 
 little kno'ivn, we would most cordially recommend Mr. BallantjTie's book,"— 
 Aberdeen Journal.
 
 WOBKS BY THE SAME AUTHOR. 
 
 " Abounds with thrilling episodes, and is written in as instructive a spirit, 
 and with such a i^ractical tone of piety withal, as to make it truly interesting 
 also to those of mature age. " — Shtpiorecked Mariner. 
 
 " Few could read this work without having their hearts warmed and their 
 sympathies awakened by this narrative of the simple lives and gallant deeds 
 of the daring tars who man the floating lights on the horror-haunted Goodwin 
 Sands. ... A fine vein of pure morality pervades the book ; and tliis, witli 
 its stiiTing and exciting incidents, should make it a peculiar favourite witli 
 the young, while it cannot fail to interest all who seek a present relaxation in 
 its pages." — Dundee Advertiser. 
 
 "To enable him to write thus Mr. Ballantyne lived some time on board one 
 of these vessels ; and though we cannot profess to judge from the same stand- 
 point, he seems to have caught the characters admirably. The tale will be 
 especially interesting to adventure-loving boys." — Record, 
 
 vm. 
 Crown Svo, 53., Cloth. 
 
 SHIFTING WINDS: 
 A Tough. Yam. "With Illustrations. 
 
 "It will quite answer the expectations of Mr. Ballantyne'a niimerous 
 readers ; for the story is as full of hairbreadth escapes, exciting incidents, and 
 vivid descriptions of sailor life as any boy could desire." — Horning Post. 
 
 "There is a mistake on the very first page of this capital book. 'Shifting 
 Winds ' is not a tough yarn, but a hearty, vigorous, bracing story, fresh with 
 the pure breezes, and sparkling with the bright waters of the everlasting seas." 
 — Athenoeum 
 
 " Is another of the excellent stories which Mr. R. M. Ballantyne has con- 
 tributed to the library of the young. He has great powers of description, and 
 his characters stand out on the page in a well-defined individuality, which is 
 essential to a very lively interest in the story."— Record. 
 
 " ' Shifting Winds ' is a tough yam only in the sense of being full of thrilling 
 interest, not certainly because there is anything about it to suggest doubt of 
 its truthfulness. It is a most fascinating book for boys and young men." — 
 Daily Remew. 
 
 " ' Shifting Winds ' is described by its author as ' a tough yam,' but the 
 yarn will be by no means tough to readers who have the interests and welfare 
 of our seamen at heart. Written in a clear and forcible style, healthy in tone, 
 and benevolent in purpose, this tale serves a far higher end than that of simple 
 amusement." — Watchman.
 
 WOBKS BY THE SAME AUTHOR. 
 
 IX. 
 
 Crown 8vo, 5s., Cloth. 
 
 TH E LIGHTHOUSE: 
 Being the Story of a Great Fight bet^ween Man and 
 
 the Sea. With Illustrations. 
 
 Extract Letter from the Secretary of Northern Lighthouses. 
 
 ". . . . They (the Commissioners of Northern Lighthouses) have been so 
 much ple<asod with the way in which yon have combined the fiction of a tale 
 with the popular but correct account of the building of the Bell Rook Light- 
 house, that they think it would be an interesting work to transmit to their 
 Li?htkeepers, and I have therefore to request that you will direct your pub- 
 lishers to transmit to me — copies. (Signed) " Alexr. Cunningham." 
 
 "Thoroughly at home in subjects of adventure, the author has made tliifl, 
 like all his stories for boys, smart in style, thrilling in interest, and abounding 
 in incidents of every kind." — Quiver. 
 
 "A union of fiction and useful knowledge. The narrative is lively, the 
 characters talk easily and naturally, and the^icture of the dangers and 
 difficulties attending the erection of the ' Pharos' is striking and vivid." — 
 London Review. 
 
 " A book in which the author displays his peculiar faculty of instructing 
 boys, whilst he amuses them, so that they are not aware he is giving them 
 instruction." — Aihenanim. 
 
 X. 
 
 Crown Svo, 5s., Cloth. 
 
 THE LIFEBOAT: 
 A Tale of our Coast Heroes. With Illustrations. 
 
 Royal National Lifeboat Institution. 
 "Dear Sir, — I am directed by the Committee to request your acceptance 
 of the accompanying Photograph of a Lifeboat proceeding off to a wreck, as a 
 small peraianent acknowledgment of the important service you have rendered 
 to the Lifeboat cause by your very interesting work entitled, "The Lifeboat : 
 a Tale of our Coast Heroes." — I remain, yours faitkfuUy, 
 
 (Signed) " Richard Lewis, Secretary." 
 
 "Apart from its merit as a tale, which is considerable, the work has a 
 mission which would of itself be suflTicient to commend it to general notice. 
 It is meant to bring more prominently before the public the claims of the 
 National Lifeboat Institution." — Morning Fost. 
 
 " For those who love tales of peril on the sea Mr. BaJIantyne's tale, ' The 
 Lifeboat,' will have intense interest. Mr. Ballantyne has gone to some trouble 
 to collect information as to the services rendered by the life-boatmen under 
 the direction of the National Lifeboat Institution, and he has woven the whole 
 into a thrilling tale. . . . Those who buy the book will not fail to have more 
 
 than their mommy's worth in the interest which its perusal will create," 
 
 Evening Star.
 
 WORKS BY THE SAME AUTHOR. 
 
 XI. 
 
 Crown 8vo, 5s. Cloth. 
 
 THE GOLDEN DREAM; 
 A Tale of the Dig-gings. "With Illustrations. 
 
 XII. 
 
 Crown 8vo, 5s., Cloth. 
 
 GASCOYNE, THE SANDALWOOD TRADER: 
 A Tale of the Pacific. "With Illustrations. 
 
 " It is full of cleverly and impressively drawn pictnres of life and character 
 in the Pacific, and has as much of the sensational, though by no means un- 
 natural, element mi.xed and mingled with it as to excite the earnest interest 
 and absorb the closest attention of the young people for whom it is chiefly 
 designed. " — Caledonian Mercury. 
 
 XIII. 
 Cfovm 8vo, 2s. 6d. Cloth. 
 
 THE PIONEERS: 
 
 A Tale of the Western Wilderness, illustrative of the Adventures 
 and Discoveries of Sir Alexander Mackenzie. 
 
 " Mr. Ballantyne has taken the original journal of Mackenzie. Sir 
 Alexander's daughter and his two sons have placed at his disposal all th« 
 information in their possession, and the result is an account of manly deeds 
 by flood and fell, which may be backed against all competitors for its racy 
 style and absorbing interest."— Edi7iburgh C'ourant. 
 
 " Mr. Ballantyne is the most successful of story-tellers for boys. He is 
 always so happy in the choice of a subject, so much in earnest in working it 
 out, and contrives to bury the mere outlines of his narrative amid so many 
 lively and instructive pictures of the adventurous side of real life, that the 
 boyish intellect is dull indeed that is not quickened to nobler impulses by a 
 reading of such stories as 'The Iron Horse,' ' The Lifeboat,' or ' The Pioneers. ' " 
 — North British Daily Mail. 
 
 With Illuttrations. 16mQ, each Is., Cloth; or, the Set of 13 Books 
 in a Handsome Box, 15s. 
 
 BALLANTYNE'S MISCELLANY. 
 
 1. Fighting the Whales. 
 
 2. Away in the Wildernesa. 
 
 3. Fast in the Ice. 
 
 4. Chasing the Sun. 
 
 5. Sunk at Sea. 
 
 6. Lost in the Forest. 
 
 7. Over the Rocky Mountains, 
 
 8. Saved by the Lifehoal 
 
 9. The Cannibal Islands. 
 
 10. Hunting the Lions. 
 
 11. Digging for Gold. 
 
 12. Up in the Clouds. 
 
 13. The Battle and the Breeze. 
 
 t.
 
 r '
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY 
 Los Angeles 
 
 ^r^^ inQ^iook is DUE on the last date stamped below. 
 
 
 
 I'b 
 
 
 ftB 
 
 51982 
 
 inn L9-2.-,»-9,M7(A5618)444